#has anyone ever scoffed and told him that he's a fairy tale | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

donutloverxo · 3 years

Text

Good little wife

Note - Inspired by a request I got long ago and written for the happy hoelidays challenge I'm cohosting with my sister hoes @navybrat817 and @stargazingfangirl18 . I used the prompts two idiots in love + Character A loves Christmas. Character B hates it. A melts Bs cold heart Dividers by @firefly-graphics .

Summary - Your husband makes up to you for being a Grinch and a meanie to you throughout your marriage.

Warnings - 18+ only, smut(m/f), dub con, older man/younger woman, arranged marrige, leaking nudes, daddy kink, blood play, virginity/innocence kink, loss of virginity, virgin reader, painful sex, misogyny, mob activities.

Pairing - Mob!Andy Barber x reader

Word count - 8k

“You look beautiful, cookie,” your mother raved, pressing her lips to your cheek, “He’s a lucky man.”

You only hummed. Staring at your refection, seeing someone you didn’t even recognize.

Your white lace dress somewhat conservative, still really pretty, something you would’ve been more than happy to wear if your circumstances weren’t so depressing.

You almost let out a sardonic laugh, you didn’t get to choose your husband but at least you chose your wedding gown.

“It’ll be alright,” your mother picked at your hair, noticing your evident sadness, you’ve never been one to hide how you feel anyway, “you’ll learn to love him. He’s very successful.”

“I always thought ‘money doesn’t make you happy',” something she had said to you so many times over the years.

“That’s just a fairy tale. People fall out of love, run out of things to talk about, men cheat, in the end all that’s left is how well he can provide for you,” she stated.

You checked your phone as soon as you could, going through your messages to see if your boyfriend, or rather your now ex boyfriend, had sent you anything. You still naively hoped that he'd come on a white horse and sweep you off and away, so you wouldn’t have to marry someone you’ve else. So you wouldn’t have to give up your freedom forever and just be someone’s wife.

But you saw nothing. He hadn’t talked to you, not since your father found out about you both. Since he was from a family your daddy hated with a passion, and you were supposed to as well, your father made you cut all times with him. Locked you in your room in a timeout till you came to your senses.

After over three weeks he came to you, telling you how he was ready to forgive you and move on. You were so happy. For a minute you let yourself believe that this was your father, he loved you unconditionally, of course he'd set aside whatever vain feud he has and let you be with your love.

All your hopes were crushed when he told you he had selected a husband for you whom you have to marry in just a month. That you had to drop out of college since you wouldn’t need that degree anyway.

You always did believe that he had your best interests at heart, you wanted to believe it this time as well, but you just couldn’t.

Cringing inwardly when he kissed your cheeks, “You look beautiful,” he told you, cold eyes staring at you, “Don’t try anything stupid. Andrew is a good man,” he looped your arm in with his.

“He’s more than a decade older than me,” you argued, biting your lip as he squeezed your arm to warn you.

You slapped a fake smile on your face, walking down, one step after another as everyone looked at you in awe.

This is supposed to be the happiest day of your life...

But when you looked at Andy waiting for you at the alter you felt nothing but grave anxiety which made your teeth clatter, his palms joined together at his front, he did look handsome with his tux and neat beard. You have had a crush on him for a long time but you’ve never even had a real conversation with him, you didn’t know him. No one did.

Your heart filled with dread as your father handed you over to Andy, patting him on his shoulder, “Take good care of her.”

“I will,” Andy smiled.

You weren’t really there, maybe your body was but your soul had left you to maybe make the whole ordeal less painful. The priest read the vows asking you if you were ready to take him as your husband forever.

“I do,” since you had no other choice.

“I do,” he repeated.

You felt a shiver jolt up your spine when his fingers grazed yours, putting the thin silver band on your finger before lifting your veil to press his lips to yours, giving you a chaste, barely there kiss as everyone cheered you on.

The rest of the evening was a blur, you could barely register what had happened, everyone sweetly calling you ‘Mrs Barber’ only making you more nervous.

Andy however, was cordial and formal as always, shaking their hands and thanking them.

Since you hadn’t really taken any dance lessons you were left to simply wing it with him at your first dance. With your clammy hands in his you tried to match his pace as he lead you, bumping into his feet with yours more than once.

He leaned in to whisper in your ear, “Relax,” making you shudder.

You looked up at him, he had barely said two words to you but your grandmother often said ‘Eyes are the windows to the soul’.

And Andy’s eyes were so... kind, like a blue ocean you could happily drown in. He almost looked at you as if he were fond of you.

Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad...

You didn’t really expect Andy to carry you over the threshold, that was just a silly little fantasy you’ve always had and you knew he’d never indulge you in it but he didn’t even hold the door open for you.

You looked around his condo, so grey and boring, looked like it was out of a magazine catalogue, you felt so out of place there.

Naturally, you followed him to his bedroom, watching him wake his coat off, followed by his cuffs as he rolled his sleeves up.

You went over what you wanted to say in your head, how do you tell your husband that you’re a virgin, on your wedding night--that was something your grandmother never gave you advice on. You could’ve used her wisdom then.

With your mouth suddenly dry you tried to speak as he poured himself a drink, “Um... I’ve...”

“What?” he looked at you, quirking a brown brow up.

“Nothing,” you shook your head as you took a seat on the edge of the bed. “This is a nice house.”

“You can take the guestroom,” he said bluntly.

“What?”

“You can take the guestroom. I’ve already put all your bags there, you can decorate it however you like but don’t touch anything else.”

“But I...I’ve never heard of husband and wife sleeping in different rooms.”

“That’s true, it is unusual. This is not a normal marriage though, is it?” His tone so frustratingly patronising, as if he was talking to a child.

You’ve never really been appreciated for your mind, women never are--not where you come from, even your love Alex only ever thought of you as a ‘pretty face’. But Andy didn’t need to spell it out for you, “You... don’t want me...” you realised.

He only scoffed. He’d never been one for long term relationships, he had tried but he could never give himself to another person, women often called him emotionally unavailable, his demanding and dangerous job did contribute a lot to that, but more than that it was his unwillingness to change. He was self aware enough to know that but he didn’t need anyone else. He didn’t want to be tied down or to have a nagging immature wife.

“But why...” you wondered. Sure, you weren’t thrilled to marry him, but now you had accepted it and wanted to make the best of your new life. You thought he wanted the same.

“Why would I want you?” he spat. “ You’re nothing but a spoilt rich girl who’s had everything handed to her. Who was ungrateful and stupid enough to fraternize with the enemy.”

You let out a shaky exhale, looking at him with teary eyes, “I loved him...”

“You don’t know the first thing about love,” he rolled his eyes.

“He loved me too! But I’m willing to put that behind me. I made a vow to you.”

“You really don’t know, do you?”

“Know what?” you frowned.

He took his phone out of his pocket, opening his gallery to show you the compromising pictures you had sent to your ex, “He shared that with everyone, it was all just a ploy to humiliate your father.”

You gasped, taking his phone in your trembling hand, your breasts exposed as you shyly looked at the camera. You had flat out refused to send him a nude when he asked for it but then he threatened to break up with you, to go after your best friend, even called you a prude because you hadn’t slept with him. At the moment you felt as if you had no choice but to do it...

“He wouldn’t,” you sobbed.

“And because of your stupidity I had to marry you since no one else would ever want you,” he said. But then regretted it as you just started crying harder. He thought of maybe trying to console you but what would he even say?

He took the phone from you before you could even think of deleting the photos. He used them to pleasure himself almost every night. Maybe he was an idiot, he could have the real thing, yet he was pushing you away, “Go to your room,” he told you which made you sob even moreso.

You looked up at him, begging him for a hug, for some sort of comfort or sympathy but his face was cold and harsh. Finally gathering your wits you went to the other room, ready to cry yourself to sleep.

No matter how beautiful you were, you were still thrusted upon him, you didn’t love him, you never could because you never even had a choice

“Perfect,” you beamed, setting down the chicken pot pie you had just cooked up.

Your grandmama had always told you that a wife should be a cook in the kitchen and a whore in the bedroom. So that her man would never stray.

And while you hadn’t had a chance to be a whore for Andy... something that you were looking forward to, you hoped the fresh home cooked meal, the holiday season and decorations you had spent the past few days working on would put him in the mood. To maybe accept you as his wife.

For the past six months you had tried everything, making him breakfast, packing his lunch, offering him massages, even trying to help him with his work but he was always so cold to you.

You feared that this is how it will be forever. He would never love you, not the way you’ve always loved him. Even when he was so cruel towards you.

But you were nothing if not resilient. So you said chuck it and went all out. Decorating your whole house, with a real tree for the past few days while Andy was out on a work trip for thanksgiving. Maybe you could surprise him and he’d realise just how much he lucked out with you.

You even went with a more risqué outfit than you usually would. Your little emerald green skirt with pleats was a bit too short and impractical for the cold winters but you were going to stay inside anyway. It was topped off with a tight burgundy blouse and a push up bra which made your girls look enticing and some red pumps.

With a pumpkin pie for dessert in the oven, your salads done and the gingerbread flavored candles lit up you were good to go.

So you sat on the couch, watching 'A Christmas story' for the hundredth time to kill time till he gets home and to distract your nervous mind.

After ninety minutes the movie was over but Andy still wasn’t home. You tried calling him but it kept going to voicemail.

Frustrated, but determined to follow through with your ‘Seduce Andy Barber’ plan you put on another movie, chewing your lip till it bled as you impatiently waited for him.

Soon it was midnight, your food got cold and the rumbling in your tummy became more prominent so you decide to eat your dinner, put the leftovers in the freezer and cut your losses.

You were almost done with your dishes when your husband coming into the apartment, turning around you saw him hang his coat on the back of the chair and plomp down on it. He groaned, pulling the sleeves of his shirt up to reveal his bulky forearms.

“You’re home,” you said, taking off your apron so he could see your little get up.

He didn’t smile at you like you expected he would, he didn’t say ‘Good job’ like you thought he would. He certainly didn’t look like he wanted to bend you over the dining table and take you then and there. He simply frowned at you. Looking at you as if your mere existence offended him.

“I told you; you were allowed to decorate your room however you liked. Not the whole apartment,” he growled, rubbing a hand over his face.

“What? I did it for you... I thought you would like it, ” you stood there, dumbfounded, shifting from one foot to another, “You don’t like Christmas.” You realised.

“No, I don’t. Christmas isn’t all fun and jolly for everybody. I’ve never had anyone to celebrate it with,” he did you a once over, his pants tightening uncomfortably as he took in your little ensemble.

He had never had a single good Christmas in his whole life. He’d usually spend it either working or drinking. But now, he had you, his good little wife who had gone out of her way to do all this just for him.

He could kiss your red lips then and there, finally do what he’s been wanting to go for the past few months and make love to you, eat the delicious meal you had made him because he was fucking starving.

But then he realized how easily you could be taken away from him. How this was all so fickle.

“Do you want a divorce?” he crossed his hands over his chest, as if daring you to give a wrong answer, “If you do, I’ll give you one right now.”

“I - ” you strutted, you didn’t really know, “Daddy would never let that happen.” To which he scoffed.

Your father would kill you both if this marriage failed. He knew that, why would he still be willing to risk everything?

“Where are you going?” you asked when he got up from the chair.

“To my room, to sleep,” he sighed.

He knew what you would say, he knew you were daddy’s little girl who’d die before disappointing her father, which was solely why you were with him, and yet he let himself fall for you and get hurt.

You tugged on his shirt, ready to beg him to at least eat the meal you made for him but then you frowned, inhaling the feminine perfume from his shirt, mixed with his own Cologne, you took a step back, your eyes brimming with tears as you realised he might’ve been with another woman.

While you were home slaving away to make everything perfect for him.

Your father had a handful of mistresses, a few of them younger than you. Your mother knew, all wives know and look the other way. That was how it was supposed to be. It was how you make marriages last...

And your poor beaten heart could take his coldness towards you, it absolutely could not bear him being with another woman. Your father had always praised him for being loyal, and it was one of the things you loved about him...

“Where were you?” you sniffled to keep the tears at bay.

“I was out working. So I could pay for your shopping sprees.” He spat.

You gasped, “I haven’t gone shopping in months! I only did now for Christmas!”

“That tree better be down by the time I wake up. You can out all that crap in your bedroom if you like. I do not what to see it.” He said gravelly, before slamming his door shut.

Something was horribly wrong.

Andy came home to an empty, cold house. You weren’t there to greet him like you usually are, in fact you hadn’t been for the past few weeks. He could hear the TV from your room, some kind of musical playing.

He checked the kitchen for some food, you used to make dinner every night, rave about your love for cooking and baking, but now it seemed that you lived on poptarts and McDonald’s.

He knocked on your door, to ask if you wanted some of the alfredo he was cooking up, also to maybe get you to have dinner with him.

Ever since he had married you, he had such a beautiful companion to have dinner with. To watch silly romcoms with, someone who waited for him to come home, called him all worried when he was late, asked him how his day was

It’d break his heart to say good night to you, you’d give him those puppy eyes, fluttering your lashes as if begging him to invite you to bed with him.

He wanted to ask you to come, to feel what it would be like to snuggle up with your soft body, to smell your hair, to finally fuck you, but he’d just go away to sleep in his cold bed with a heavy heart. Making do with his hand as he thought of you, it wouldn’t feel nearly as good as you would but it would have to do.

“Can I come in, honey?” he asked.

Letting himself in when no answer came from you. You were lying on your bed, blankets draped over you, your eyes trained on the television. He looked around your room, he had only been there a couple of times, he had expected to see some kind of winter wonderland since you were such a fan of Christmas.

But it looked just how it usually did... pale pink walls, a queen sized bed, a small closet and a dresser and a vanity. No tree or fairy lights or nut crackers.

He leaned against the door frame. “Did you have dinner?” He wanted to know.

You made some sort of unintelligible noise; which could mean anything. So he asked, “Would you like some pasta? I can’t make it as good as you do but I’ll try.”

“No.” You answered. Still not even looking at him.

“It’s Christmas Eve, do you want to go celebrate with your family?”

You shook your head in response. “No, I think I’ll just stay here.”

He had stolen your brightness and sunshine away, tainting you with his darkness. “Stop it,” he scolded, switching off the TV and standing in front of you to make you listen to him. “Get ready, I’m dropping you off at your fathers. You’re not spending Christmas in bed.”

“What difference does it make?” you huffed.

“Get ready. Right. Now.” He ordered, pulling your blanket away from you.

“No!” you whined. Sitting up, your face heating up with a simmering rage you had harbored for months. “Why do you even care? Do you want to get me out of the house so you could spend Christmas with her?!”

“Who’s her?” he furrowed his brows.

“Your mistress!” you yelled, looking around for something you could hurt him with, you grabbed a hold of your Mrs Bunny, your cute pink stuffie and threw it at his face. “I’m not going anywhere. And you’re not bringing her in to my house!” You said, throwing another stuffie at him which he caught with his hand.

“Honey,” he said, as if he was so disappointed with you, for catching him in his lies and deceit. “I don’t have a mistress. Where would I even find the time for one? All those late nights were spent at the office or in meetings.”

He would be the world’s biggest idiot to get a mistress when he had a wife like you waiting for him at home. A wife he hadn’t even so much as even kissed... given how pouty and tempting your lips looked, he didn’t know how he resisted for so long.

“Don’t call me honey,” you puffed out your cheeks, “And I don’t believe you.”

“Well, what can I do to make you believe me?”

You sighed, laying back down on the bedding, “There’s not much you can do. Except leave me be. I just want to sleep this Christmas away.”

He had to do something to get your spirits up. And since you has thrown away your old decorations he ran to every store in the town, waiting in the queue for hours, calling in as many favors as he could to get some new ones.

While he wasn’t able to get a real Christmas tree, he got a fake one which was a bit smaller than the one you had put up but not all that bad.

You had decorated the apartment with the traditional red, greens and golden he decided to go with a soft pastel pink theme. Hoping that you would like it and forgive him.

He had gotten you couple of gifts, a little babydoll he saw on the internet, it was pink and sexy, he thought of you the moment he saw it. Ordering it for you but he never really gathered enough courage to ask you to wear it. He wrapped it up for you in some festive paper, tying a ribbon around it.

He decided to get as many gifts for you as he could so the tree wouldn’t look so depressing, a Tiffany’s set, an advent calendar from a make up company he knew you liked, a box of cookies and one of chocolates, a new apron with floral patterns and frilly trimmings, some cozy socks, and a surprise gift he had been saving for you.

Looking around the living room, while it wasn’t as good as what you had done with the place he was still proud of what he could pull off in just a couple of hours.

He called out your name before knocking and entering, switching on your bedside lamp he sat next to you, stroking your hair, “Wake up, angel.”

“Seriously, stop it with the petnames,” you said, your voice groggy from sleep and irritated. Because he had only ever said your name with contempt before.

“I’m not going to stop, honey. You’re my wife, I can call you whatever I like.”

“Whatever,” you mumbled, rubbing your sleep away from your eyes.

“I have a surprise for you.” He smiled at you.

And while he had certainly smiled at you before that, when you had said something funny or silly (which you usually did just to see him smile), this one seemed so much brighter and warm.

“What is it?” you sat up. Still a bit crossed with him but excited to see what surprise he had for you.

“You have to come into the living room for that, and promise to stop being a Grinch,” he said, bopping your nose.

You scoffed incredulously, “I’m being a Grinch?! You were the one who made me take everything down in the first place!”

“I know, honey, and I am sorry for that. Hopefully I can make it up to you.” He winked.

You combed your hair, splashing some water on your face and then following him out to see what he had in mind for you.

You all but gasped at the tree in the middle of your living room, so beautiful, the soft glow of the fairy lights illuminated the room, little festive trinklets all over the room.

He had got you a pink stocking with sparkling silver hearts on it. His was a normal red one with ‘Andy' written with a sharpie or a pen. You giggled at that.

“You like it, honey?” he asked.

You nodded, observing the ornaments on your tree, “I do. Thank you so much, Andy. It’s so beautiful, I don’t think anyone’s ever done something so grand for me.”

Your rave gave him the courage to out his hand over your waist, pulling you into him, “I know this doesn’t make up for everything, but it’s start.”

“Yes! I think... I’d like a fresh start,” you beamed up at him

He excused himself to make some hot chocolate for you both, handing you a mug with little heart shaped marshmallows and sprinkles on top of it. You didn’t even realise how you ended up snuggled up next to him on the couch, Elf playing on the TV which he shockingly had never seen before.

“You know... for someone who hates Christmas so much you did a pretty good job saving it!” you giggled, kissing his bearded cheek.

“Well...” he looked down at you, wiping away the mustache the hot chocolate gave you before sucking his thumb off, “I don’t hate it anymore, because I’m not alone,” he said, his thumb pulling on your plump bottom lip.

“Um...” you face heated up as looked away, “You got me gifts!” you screamed a bit overzealous to change the subject, “Can I open one now? Please?! I’m just so excited!”

“Sure,” he murmured, a bit salty that he didn’t get the kiss.

He knelt next to you on the carpet as you pinked one up, shaking it next to your ear, scrunching your nose up so cutely as you tried to decipher what it was.

“Mmm... I can’t tell...”

“Why don’t you just open it?” he asked as his hand caressed your bare thigh, finding himself unable to keep his hands off of you now that he has you.

You ripped at the wrapping paper, opening the box to reveal the skimpy baby pink lingerie he had got you.

You pulled it out of the box and then started stammering, unable to form words once you realised what it was. “Is this... um..”

“Do you like it?”

“Yes, it’s very cute and nice. Do you, want me to wear it for you?”

“If that’s what you want,” he said casually and then shrugged but then regretted it as your face fell and you let. He wasn’t used to half-assing things if he was going to tell you his true feelings, he had to go all out.

Taking a deep breath, “I have to tell you something I’ve been meaning to say for months.”

“What?”

“I... love you,” he looked down at your lap, because he couldn’t bear to look in your eyes if you decided to reject him.

“Oh, Andy!” you beamed, “I love you too! I’ve always loved you,” you crawled on top of him, throwing your arms around his neck you hugged him.

“That’s good then,” he smiled stroking your back, he pulled you back so he could look at your pretty face, cupping your cheek he pressed his lips against yours.

He had only kissed you once, months ago at your wedding, and while it was not bad at all it was too short and formal and distant, nothing compared to how he felt right now. Moulding his lips against yours, kneading the flesh of your ass, you tasted just as sweet as he imagined you would.

You gasped in his mouth when he rutted his erection up into your core. “Andy!” your chest heaving as you felt him pressing against your thigh.

“What do you say you go put that on for me, doll? Hm?” he instructed.

You meekly nodded, grabbing a hold of the lingerie which you just now noticed was so sheer and would not really leave anything to the imagination.

“Come on out quickly now,” his impatience seeping through his voice as he sat on the edge of his, or what would now be both of your marital bed, one leg crossed over the other, his foot tapping against the floor.

His pants already snug, just from imagining what you would look like with the flimsy thing on. It wasn’t as revealing or kinky as some of the other pieces he had seen, but he felt it would match your personality perfectly.

He groaned, calling out your name again, “I’m gonna fucking die of blue balls, if you don’t come out right now, I’m coming in,” he got up to his feet to do just that but then stopped when he heard the knob twist.

One smooth leg peaking out of the bathroom, “Um... promise you wouldn’t make fun of me?” you asked. Your eyes screwed shut, you didn’t really have much of choice but you had never been so vulnerable in front of anyone. You’d hate to not be satisfactory for him.

“I promise,” his face softened, he had to practice some restrain, at least until he breaks you in, “Now come on out.”

You opened the door, your meek eyes fixed on your hardwood floor, your hands hugging your midsection. You blinked when he said nothing for several long, tortuous moments. Peaking a glance up at him you found him staring at you.

“Uh, do you like it?” you asked as your hands played with the helm of the teddy.

He almost scoffed. Like would be an understatement.

He knew pink would be your color. The nightie so short, clinging to your curves, your nipples pebbled against the satiny fabric, you looked like a sweet little doll and a whole fucking meal to devour at the same time. He would burst before he even got to touch you.

“Twirl,” he made the motion with his forefinger to demonstrate it, “Let me look at you better. And hands to your sides.”

You took a deep breath, letting your hands fall, doing as he had asked, your heart hammering in your chest because for the life of you, you couldn’t figure out if he actually liked you.

“Stop there,” he instructed when he got a look at your pert, round butt, the cloth barely covering it, he could see the imprints of the thong you wore.

“What are you thinking?” you asked.

“If I like your front better or your behind.” He almost chuckled at the incredulous gasp you let out. “Alright, look at me again.” Definitely the front, because he could see your beautiful face. Taking his original position on the bedding, “Come here,” he patted his lap.

Like the obedient wife that you aspired to be, you followed, perching yourself up on his lap, your arms around his neck for some support, looking into his lust blown, dark eyes.

You bite your lip when you felt that pressing into your thigh. Unable to bear his intense gaze you hid your face in the crook of his neck.

He hushed you, snuggling your soft body closer to his, his fingers drawing patterns on your hip, “How many men have you been with before?”

It didn’t really matter whatever your answer would be. But he wanted to tell you, that how ever many there were before him won’t matter anymore. From now on you are solely his.

“None,” you whispered so lowly that he almost couldn’t hear you.

“What?” Holding onto your chin so that he could make you look at him, “None? How is that possible?”

“I’ve just been waiting for the right one... I was going to with Alex but then didn’t...” you said as your hands caressed the coarse hair on his jaw.

He hummed, the fact that he would be your one and only, forever, only served to entice him further.

“Have you ever sucked a cock before?” he asked, although he knew the answer.

“No...”

“Don’t worry, I’ll guide you,” he promised, pushing on your shoulders to make you get on your knees.

You hissed at the cold floor, biting into the your calves and knees.

His dainty princess, he grabbed a throw pillow, instructing you to put it under, all the while staring at your cleavage peaking out like a creep.

Your eyes were fixated on his crotch, eager to see what a real penis looks like. You had watched some porn when you were a teen, out of sheer curiosity, but your friends had told you to lower your expectations. That real ones are much smaller and not so aesthetically pleasing.

You all but gasped when he took his cock out of the confines of his sweats, slapping over his abdomen. So big... and thick, with two veins over it, a bright flushed tip leaking with pre-ejaculate, and some soft hair dusted at the base of it.

You tried to stop yourself but then couldn’t help it, your hand shyly touching his tip yanking it down and then releasing it to see what happens. As suspected it flew back over, hard against his tummy, making you giggled.

“Oh gosh...” you slapped a palm over your mouth to stop from laughing.

He scrunched up the hair on the back of your head, yanking your neck back so that he could look at you, “What’s so funny?” he growled.

“Nothing,” you gulped, “It’s all just so strange and new... and exciting...”

He hummed as he took in your words. Grabbing the base of his cock as he rubbed his tip and precum all over your cheeks till your face was positively glowing with his essence.

“You wanna taste it?” he asked, to which you eagerly nodded.

Nudging your pouty lips with his tips before tapping on them when you didn’t get the clue, “Open.”

“Oh,” you said before opening as wide as you could, his length easing into your mouth. You hummed around him, the salty unique taste of him you had never really known before and couldn’t get enough of now.

He was barely halfway through inside you when he touched the back of your throat, he tutted, “Relax your throat,” he told you.

You didn’t really know what he meant but you tried loosening up all your muscles. Choking around him when he pushed in a few more inches.

Most of him was still out but it was as good as it’s gonna get, not that he’d ever complain... no... your mouth was like heaven. He had only known his hand for the past year Or so, and your mouth was almost too much.

Holding onto your face to keep it in place he started thrusting upwards into you, his heart swelling with tears escaped your eyes but you still tried to take more of him, to please him like the good girl that you were.

He stopped his hips, gently slapping your cheek to get your attention, “You always look at me when my dick is in your mouth. Got it?”

Since you couldn’t talk with your mouth full of cock, you just nodded.

You peered up at him innocently, fluttering your lashes, popping him out of your sloppy mouth, “Am I doing it right?” because you truly couldn’t tell.

He chuckled, smoothening a hand down your hair, “More than right... it’s too good but I want to come in your pussy. Maybe I’ll make you swallow my load latter, what do you think?”

“Yes, I’d like that,” you licked your lips to taste more of him.

“Get on the bed,” he ordered.

“Um... can I go fix my face before that,” you rubbed your mouth with the back of your hand, you doubted you looked very pretty to him then.

“No,” he stated, pulling you up by your armpits and all but throwing you on the bed.

You yelped and tried to protest, “I wanna look good for you...”

He pushed your legs apart to make room for him, smirking above you, eyeing you up as if you were a piece of meat, his prey, “This really does look pretty on you...” he rubbed the flimsy spagetti strap between his fingers, “but it’s served it’s purpose.”

You screamed, holding onto his wrists as he ripped the babydoll in two pieces, revealing your breasts to him, he yanked at it, throwing the remains away.

“That’s much better,” he gritted, pinching one of your peaks, capturing it in his mouth and suckling at it to his hearts content.

You pouted as you looked at the torn cloth, a bit upset that he ruined his gift to you. “I really liked that...” you sniffled. But couldn’t really ponder because Andy’s ravenous mouth was sucking hickies all over your breasts.

“I’ll buy you another one. I’ll buy you ten more,” he bit into the side of your breasts, your mewls and whines were like music to his ears.

“Andy...” you heaved, “Don’t leave marks... I have to go to dinner tomorrow to moms...”

He stopped abruptly, propping himself up above you and you were afraid that you had upset him, “You’re my wife now, honey. Your father gave you to me,” his hand snaking down your body, between your legs, he parted your moist lips, the pad of his fingers meeting your little pearl, “I can do whatever I want with you,” he reminded you, pushing a finger into you, “This cunt is mine now, got it?”

“Yess...” you whined as you squirmed under him, the invasion of his finger inside you too alien to your body.

“Which means you ask for permission before you touch yourself, or better yet, don’t touch yourself because that’s my job,” he stated.

“Have you ever made yourself come?” he asked, trailing soft kisses down your body till he settled between your legs, moving the strong of the thing to the side so he could get a better look at your virgin pussy, adding another finger inside you, your snug walls clinging to his digits, “You’re so fucking small. Can barely fit my finger. How will you take my cock,” he teased.

He’d make you take it.

You whimpered at the sting of it, “I’ll try, daddy...” throwing your head back as you massaged your breast.

You propped yourself up on your elbows, looking down at him when he stopped his ministrations, “What’s wrong?”

“What’s wrong?” he quirked a brow. “Do you realise what you just called me?”

You simply shook your head because you hadn’t really called him anything, “Andy?”

“No,” he huffed, “You called me daddy, honey.”

You gasped, you didn’t mean to say it out loud! “No...” you shook you head from side to side, trying to pull away from his fingers still knuckle deep inside you, “It can’t be!”

“Oh, but you did,” he laughed, “And you’re gonna say it again. In fact, from now on, when it’s just the two of us that’s the only thing that you will call me. Unless you wanna get punished...”

“Okay...” you said, still a bit unsure of it all.

You had always called him ‘daddy’ in your fantasies. It was maybe a bit expected for it to slip out like that but still so embarrassing. You said it again just to make sure that he actually wanted you to call him that and wasn’t just teasing you.

“Good girl,” he winked, latching his mouth around your clit, fucking you with his fingers as he kept sucking.

“Daddy...” you whined, biting on your hand to muffle some of your noises, a knot building up in the pit of your stomach, “Don’t stop, please!”

You gushed over his mouth, he lapped it all up, making sure nothing went to waste.

“You did good, honey,” he said, your cheeks heating up when you saw his beard glistening with your juices. He rolled your thong down your thick thighs, “You wear this to dinner tomorrow,” he told you. “Since I’m going to be a real husband from now on I pick out what you wear.”

All so he could see you in those pretty flowy dresses you wear sometimes, but you didn’t need to know that.

He hastily pushed his sweats and briefs past his hips, throwing them off the bed before pulling his t-shirt over his head.

You bit your lip at just the sight of him. His shoulders so broad, chest so wide, dark hair dusted all over his chest, you just knew then that all those hours he spent at the gym paid off, you knew he’d be ripped.

But you absolutely did not expect, someone as uptight as him to have numerous tattoos all over his torso.

Something inscribed in Sanskrit on his chest that you didn’t really understand... the logo of your family’s mob on just under his pectoral.

You sat up to get a better look at them, tracing a skull on his bicep that looked much less sophisticated than the others, the lines a bit scribbly, it was already fading.

“That’s the first one,” he interrupted you, “I was a kid back then, got my foster brother to do it.”

You pressed a kiss over it, “I love it.”

His blue eyes beamed at you, he was so beautiful...

“Now for your gift...” he circled your wrist bringing it down to his pelvis.

“Hm?” you looked down, tears brimming up in your eyes as you saw your name written on just beside his hipbone, next to his hard cock, standing tall against his stomach. In a small heart, dark ink against his pale skin, “When did you get it done?” you sniffles, touching his skin to feel the texture of the tattoo.

“A few weeks ago. I just... I’ve never belonged to anyone. Never had a family of my own. But now I have you, and you have me, I’m just as much yours as you’re mine,” he confessed, finally feeling the weight of it lifted off his shoulders. You were a blessing in disguise.

“I love you,” you beamed up at him.

“I love you too, doll, now come on,” he pushed you till you were on your back, “Daddy’s waited long enough. Can’t wiat to fill you up, make you mine.”

He planted a hand on the mattress, so he could see what he was doing to your virgin cunt, look at you and her, as he defiles you and makes you a woman, his thick manhood nudging your glistening lips as he eased into you, he felt you stretching around him, your face twisted in pain as you begged him to go easy on you, he halted when he felt your barrier.

He looked up at your pretty face, sparkling with his spend and your tears, your sweet little whimpers filled the room, he stayed still for a moment to let you get used to him, he knew he should take it easy.

His wife was a delicate, fragile, sweet little girl. He should be more gentle. A better husband and man would be. But he had his whole life to become a good man for you, tonight he just wanted to take what was rightfully his.

Letting out a deep, almost animalistic growl, piercing through your seal, your innocence till you were screeching, your nails drawing blood from the sides of his thighs.

“It hurts!” you screamed.

“It’ll only hurt for a little bit, doll. Just ride through it,” he cooed, stroking your sensitive clit to draw your attention away from the pain, he withdrew his hips before snapping them back till he was deep within your womb.

“You’re so snug, honey,” he grunted, not letting up his pace as he kept fucking into you,

A proud smirk gracing his face as he looked down to see himself covered in blood, a sticky mess of both your bodily fluids where your sexes were joined. His dick somehow grew harder inside you knowing how he took something from you that you’ll never be able to give someone else.

Slowly your crying and whining was subsiding as you got used to have him inside you, but he wanted to hear you scream for him in a different way. “Don’t you want to make your husband, no, your daddy happy, honey?” He asked, each word punctuated with a deep, harsh thrust into you.

You nodded, willing your tears away, cringing when you saw his crotch covered in your blood, “Yes I do, daddy. What do I do?”

“Your cute dumb brain always needs to be told what to do,” he chuckled, moving closer to you he circled his palms around your wrists, pinning them above you, “Wrap your legs around me.”

You followed along, wrapping your legs around his hips and hooking them together on his back. Closing your eyes when you felt your body seizing up, your pussy pulsating around his length when you felt the familiar feeling creep up on you.

“Look at me!” he barked and you immediately opened your eyes, “You look at me when I fuck you.”

You gulped and dared not close your eyes again. Even as you felt your orgasm wash over you, clenching around his length. His face was scrunched up, his neck, face and chest flush as he chased his own release till you felt his warm release coating your walls.

He collapsed above you, panting beside you he kissed your hair, “You liked that, babygirl?”

You let out a meek little yes. Feeling empty and void of his warmth and hardness when he pulled out of you before settling next to you.

“But...” you trailed off. Not finding it in you to bare yourself to him like that just yet.

“But what?” he whipped his head to look at you.

“But I’m sorry if I wasn’t very good!” Since you had simple laid there and took whatever he gave you. You had heard that men don’t like that...

“Don’t worry, honey, you were absolutely perfect,” he sighed. “You’ll get even better with practice, we’re gonna practice a lot from now on.”

You tried to cover your breasts up with the comforter, still awkward about being stark naked right next to a man, a man who looked as good as like Andy, but he swatted at your hands, reprimanding you and telling you to stay still and let him look at you to his hearts content.

Soon you felt your cunt throbbing back up again, still so raw from the loving Andy gave it, you tried rubbing your legs together to ease it a little bit.

“It still hurts?” Andy asked as you nodded.

He snaked a hand between your legs, massaging your little nub and your lips, tutting when you tried to pull away from his touch, “Shh I’m trying to make it hurt less.”

He hummed when he saw his seed leak out of you, pushing a finger in you, much to your displeasure, to keep it inside you, where it belonged.

He would make you go on some form of birth control as soon as he could. While the idea of you all round and plump with his kid was more than appealing, he didn’t want to share you with anyone else just yet. You were young, he had plenty of years to breed you.

“You’d make a good mother,” he wondered out loud.

“Hm?” you blinked at him. Squirming from the torture he was yielding on your overworked sex. His lips curled up in a twisted smile as he pulled his fingers out of you, wiping your blood on your soft nipples, painting them crimson as you shivered.

You looked at his cock, hard again against his stomach. “Does it hurt?” you asked, your hands twitching to touch it again.

“Yes, it does. Do you wanna help me get rid of the pain?”

“Mm... can I use my mouth again? I’m sore...”

“It’s okay, honey, you’ll get used to it,” he promised, grabbing your hips and pulling you on top of him, your palms pressed into his abdomen as you looked so wrecked, “Guide me in,” he ordered.

You shook your head which earned you a harsh slap on your ass so you held onto the base of his cock, parting your intimate lips, before slowly sinking down on him.

You sighed as you settled, sitting on top of him with his cock nestled inside you, so full and strangely satisfied, his warmth soothing your aching walls, he spanked you again to remind you to move, so you started bouncing on top of him the best you could.

His hand groped at your bouncing titts before he wrapped a hand around your throat, applying the slightest bit of pressure as you whimpered and cried, just to remind you who’s in charge, not that you’d forget anytime soon.

His only regret was that he hadn’t done this sooner. He was an idiot to ever resist an angel like you. He’ll have to do a lot to make up for lost time.

Tags will be in the reblog! Click the link in the bio to be join the taglist or shoot me an ask/dm. Comments and reblogs are really appreciated! ❤❤

Please note that my work is not to be reposted or published anywhere other than my Tumblr or AO3 account without my permission. Reblogs are most welcome though!

#happyhoelidays2020 #andy barber x oc #andy barber x y/n #steve rogers x reader #andy barber x reader #andy x reader #chris evans x reader #defending jacob fanfic #mob!andy barber

4K notes · View notes

oddaodd · 3 years

Text

· I Don't Go In For Sweets ·

Request: by a lovely anon "set after the events of season 3. Tommy can't handle the company, he's still grieving and he has to be there for Charlie so Polly tells him she knows a girl from a good family to get married He ends up agreeing (aunt Pol can be very persuasive) but even though he's married, this new girl isn't considered as a wife. He doesn't really make any effort but his "wife" understands, he's a widowed father who lost his first wife only a year ago. However since they are...in this, she wants to make her time as enjoyable as possible for the both of them and for Charlie too. But no matter what Tommy makes it a point of honor to not let her in, to not let her replace Grace so he ignores her, he works more, tries to spend as little as possible in the house. Reader stays patient, it will be alright and Charlie is making her quite busy anyway. One night, Tommy comes home completely drunk and maybe a bit high too, he can't even make it to his office. Thankfully Reader is still awake, she takes care of him and Tommy just...melts at how gentle Reader is, he may be able to keep his distant while sober but it's much harder in his state. He admits to her how he's been feeling and all. Ever since that night, something changed, Tommy feels some comfort, some solace being around her, she accepts him wholly, even his flaws, the bad side of his business and she tries to provide some sort of safe place for when it gets too hard." (I edited the request because it was very long, but I kept all essential parts in there)

Author’s note: I loved loved loved writing this and it ended up being SUPER long, but I’m very happy with how it turned out. As always, I hope you like it and have the loveliest of days!

Warnings: season 3 SPOILERS sort of, but not really, still read at your own risk. Arranged marriage, mentions of alcohol and drugs, angst.

“Thomas, you may not be able to see it, but you’re breaking apart” Polly spoke with a sigh as she lit a cigarette after everyone was dismissed from a family meeting.

Everyone had left Tommy’s office in arrow house rather gaily after receiving their fair compensations for partaking in the whole Russian ordeal, all except Polly, who remained where she sat, wishing for a word with her nephew

Tommy merely scoffed at her concern before lighting his own cigarette and taking a puff “I’ll be alright”

“And Charlie?” Pol pressed knowing Tommy’s mourning was not only affecting him, but Charlie as well. “What about him?”

“He’s fine” He said before turning around to look through the window, ignoring his Aunt’s heavy stare.

“You take too much after your mother” she sighed half angry half sad “she too loved pretending everything was alright and I don’t need to remind you where that lead her”

Tommy sighed deeply, he knew he could fool anyone. Anyone but Polly. “We’ll manage”

“Consider my offer” Polly said standing up and making her way to the door “Y/n is a good girl from a good family” she persuaded before leaving the room.

Tommy sighed at his Aunt’s words, he wasn’t ready to get married again even when he knew the woman he would be marrying was a nice one. He felt like he was spitting on Grace’s grave and he hated himself for even considering the prospect, but he knew a mother figure would be good for Charlie.

He spent the rest of the day pondering about Polly’s suggestion and remembering his own childhood in the shadow of the absent tortured presence that his mother had been. It didn’t take him long to decide he didn’t want that for Charlie, so that same night he phoned Polly.

“I’ll do it” was all he said before hanging up. There was no need for more words, Polly would know exactly what he meant.

Exactly a week later, Tom was standing in the altar of a church that was significantly smaller than the one from his first wedding. The fact that everything about this wedding was so obscenely different from his first did soothe his guilt a bit. And as he stood there he couldn’t keep his mind from traveling to the days leading up to his wedding to Grace. She had made sure everything was perfect and had made an effort to invite every single relative she could think of. She remembered her rambling on an on about fabrics, insisting that everything ought to be perfect when he in all honestly couldn’t care less, he just wanted to marry her.

All his thoughts vanished away with a poof when Y/n came into sight. And what a sight she was. She had insisted on doing her own makeup and on pinning flowers to her hair to compliment her headpiece and her elegant, yet simple white dress flowed almost mystically as her father gave her away. She had never imagined she would be marrying someone she didn’t know, but she wanted to look her best for getting married is not something people do everyday.

When she stood in the altar, she offered her to be husband a smile which he did not return, instead turning his attention to the priest before them. She mirrored his actions, her heart beating violently under her chest as the priest began speaking.

It all felt like a blur, she could swear it had only been a second since her father had given her away and yet, the priest had already uttered the dreaded “you may now kiss the bride”

Tommy barely brushed his lips against hers and soon the sound of everyone clapping invaded her ears. They had a small party afterwards in Y/n’s former house. Her parents had invited pretty much all of their acquaintances while tommy had only invited his close relatives.

When night fell Tommy was more than ready to leave “Are you ready to go?” was one of the few sentences he uttered to his now wife that night.

She again offered him a smile before saying “yeah just let me say goodbye”

The drive to arrow house was tense, although Y/n didn’t know Thomas very well she would tell he was unhappy. She wondered about what to say to him, but couldn’t come up with anything good enough and soon enough they were pulling over in front of Tommy’s stately home.

“Charlie must already be asleep, but I'll introduce you tomorrow” he said opening Y/n’s door for her.

“It’s alright” she said looking at him, not quite knowing what to do next.

“Your parents sent some of your belongings, I've already asked the maids to take them up to your-our room” he said

“Thank you, Thomas” she smiled as she walked into the big house not yet feeling close enough to him to call him Tommy.

His name falling from her lips caused an echo of bittersweet emotions to stir inside him but he masked it perfectly well as she introduced Y/n to the maids that went to the door to take their coats.

“Frances here will show you the way to the room” he said after having made introductions.

“This way, Mrs” Frances politely said.

Y/n began following her but stopped when she didn’t hear Tommy’s footsteps behind her own.

“Are you not coming?” she asked turning to look at him.

“Maybe in a bit” was all he said before he walked away down one of the many spacious hallways of the house.

After Y/n made herself comfortable in the room and changed into her nightgown she took the time to peek around the room like one always does when one is a strange place. After familiarizing herself with it she laid down in the big bed. She was nervous, she knew what happened on wedding nights. A small chuckle stopped at her lips when she recalled the stories her close already married girlfriends told her. If she hadn’t married a complete stranger she too would be looking forward to it.

Her thoughts ended up luring her to sleep after a while despite her nerves and the night went by in a ridiculously fast flash. The next morning she woke up alone and after getting ready she made her way downstairs. Tommy and Charlie were already in the dining room when she entered it.

“good morning” she said

Charlie immediately turned his attention to her, his eyes widening while his dad merely glanced at her while he muttered a “Good morning “ of his own.

Y/n sat down next to Tommy while he cleared his throat “charles, this is Y/n. We got married yesterday so she’ll be living with us from now on”

Charlie merely nodded in understanding before playing around with his food.

A tense air flooded breakfast until Tommy stood up, having barely touched his food and spoke turning to look at Y/n “I have to go now, if you need anything feel free to ask Frances”

“Alright” Y/n replied feeling a bit disappointed, she would love to get to know him, but she already knew it was going to be difficult.

“I have to go too” Charlie announced in a timid voice, interrupting Y/n’s thoughts. Despite her disappointment she understood, maybe he was just shy and his dad just reticent. They had lost a wife and a mother after all.

The first few days after that, Charlie avoided her nearly as much as his father did and Y/n remained in lonely patience until one night Charlie’s cries interrupted her focus on the book that she had just bought. She rushed to his room and called out his name as she entered not knowing if the boy would be comfortable with her or not.

“What is it?” she asked worried as she knelt by his bed.

“I miss my mum” the boy confessed looking at her with teary eyes as he clutched his blanket.

Y/n felt her heart give a small ache at his confession and in an attempt to comfort him she spoke “She’s not really gone, you know?”

“She’s dead” the boy sobbed.

“but people who die, don’t leave us. Not really anyhow” she said hesitantly rubbing his arm. “just because we cant see them doesn’t mean they are not here”

“I miss seeing her” he continued.

“Oh but you can still see her”

“how”

“before you go to bed just think about her, then she’ll visit you in your dreams” Y/n spoke as if she was telling a fairy tale.

“really?” the boy’s eyes widened.

“really” Y/n confirmed “But you have to think really really hard”

“I’ll try” Charlie said having calmed down a bit.

“very well” Y/n said as she stood up, but Charlie’s voice stopped her.

“can you stay till I fall asleep?”

After that night, Charlie hardly left Y/n’s side and she felt much better with his company for she was sure if he wasn’t there keeping her on her toes all day she would fall into a depressive chasm induced by her husband’s absence.

On the rare moments he was home she tried to strike up conversation with him over breakfast or late at night when he came home and she was burdened by insomnia. But Tommy only humored her with a few short responses before excusing himself or turning to face the other side of the bed.

It wasn’t only the fact that he avoided her as much as he could, but he also made it a priority to exclude her at all times. She was never invited into family meetings or night’s at The Garrison so she thought it was a miracle when tommy didn’t oppose to her planning Charlie’s birthday party.

She invited only Tommy’s family which instantly warmed up to her, noticing what a good influence she was and Polly wanted to slap Thomas for the way he had been acting throughout his marriage to Y/n. Almost feeling guilty for getting her into this mess.

When the party ended Tommy shut himself in his office like he often did when he was at home and though he had never given Y/n a reason to believe she was welcome in there of all places, she found herself allowing herself in after putting Charlie to bed.

Tommy looked up as she entered and let out a sigh before turning his attention back to some papers he had been reading.

“I noticed you didn’t have any” she commented not letting his sigh deflate her as she laid a plate with a slice of homemade chocolate cake on his desk. “it’s really good if I may say so myself” she mused sitting down in a chair opposite to his as she dug in with a fork in her own slice.

“I don’t go in for sweets” he stated.

“Not even chocolate?” Y/n tried, but tommy didn’t answer, instead he just shook his head.

“I still think you should try it, it’s not overly sweet, and…”

“is there anything you need?” he interrupted bluntly a bit harsher than he would’ve liked.

His tone caught her off guard and when she couldn’t come up with an answer tommy again turned his attention back to his papers.

“I wish you could let me in” She softly confessed after a few tense seconds.

“Well I wish we hadn’t married but I guess things don’t always go the way we want them to go”

Tommy knew he had crossed a line by the silence that again settled into the room. He looked up at Y/n with her parted lips and misty eyes. They exchanged glances for a second but instead of allowing him to see her like that any longer, she stood up setting her plate on his desk and walked away, only allowing a few tears to drop by when she was out of the room and his sight.

After that she stopped trying to get closer to him. He still loved his late wife and she understood, people in grief never mean what they say after all, but his words stung nonetheless.

She stopped trying to wait for him at night to see if he had gotten home alright and during breakfast she only uttered polite good mornings.

One night however, Y/n was yanked out of a peaceful sleep by a loud crash. She was on her feet in no time and after checking into Charlie’s room to see if he was alright she cautiously ventured downstairs. A few incoherent mumbles filled her ears before her husband came into sight, fumbling with his coat to get it off.

“need help?” she asked earning his attention.

“I’m fine” he said finally taking it off but as he went to take a step to begin walking the floor under him moved and he lost his balance, his knees crashing loudly against the wooden floor.

Y/n offered him a hand and helped him up. He smelled of whiskey and cigarettes, his hands were shaky, consequence of the snow, no doubt. “let’s get you upstairs”

“I can do it on me own” he slurred letting go of her hand.

“stop being so stubborn” she derided, snaking one of her arms around his waist as she helped him upstairs.

Y/n helped him into bed, tookoff his shoes and went to the bathroom to fetch a small towel and some cold water.

She dampened the towel with the cold water before dabing it gently on Tommy’s forehead. His eyes never leaving her face as she did so, making her grow a bit nervous. She continued, trying her best to ignore it until she felt his hand softly caressing her cheek.

“You are beautiful” he rasped.

“Stop it, Thomas” she said feeling her cheeks grow red when she felt a bit sad that he had to be completely drunk to compliment her.

Even in his drunken state he seemed to notice he was making her uncomfortable so he held his tongue until Y/n laid in bed next to him after turning on the lights.

“I’m sorry” he interrupted the silence “For the way I’ve been acting” the whiskey and cocaine making him more vulnerable and open “I guess I was afraid that if I let you in then she would disappear”

He didn’t expect her to answer, but then her voice came in a soft exhausted tone“ I don’t intend to replace her. You don’t need to act all defensive and secretive. Even if it’s not what you wanted, we are married.”

“I Know” was all he said.

Y/n expected him to withdraw more from her after showing himself that vulnerable to her that night but she was wrong. He began arriving home earlier, sometimes even asking if he could come along on the walks she and Charlie so much adored going on. And Y/n finally felt her marriage was going somewhere maybe it wasn’t based on love yet, but it was something.

One day she was at the stables while Charlie was taking a nap. She had always adored horses.

“I didn’t know you liked horses” came Tommy’s smooth voice causing her to jump.

“You never asked” she smiled petting a black horse as he walked closer to her.

“We could go out for a ride, I’m sure Charlie wouldn’t mind letting you borrow his horse” Tommy offered as he too began to pet the horse, his fingers brushing against Y/n’s for a brief second.

“I’d love to, but I am afraid I don’t know how to ride, Tommy” she said, panicking for a second after having called him that. But she rested assured as soon as he spoke again.

“Well that can be fixed” he said opening the door of the stall and guiding the horse outside.

“You mean now?” Y/n asked with a laugh.

“Got something better to do?” he asked walking out of the stable with the horse. Y/n observed tommy as he prepared the horse. She had never seen him so gentle and calm before and she only realized she had been staring when Tommy directed his attention to her to ask her if she was ready.

“I think so” she said going to stand next to the horse wondering how the hell to climb up. But before she had any more time to think she felt Tommy’s hands on her waist giving her a push that allowed her to pull herself up on the animal. It was a good thing she had chosen to wear slacks that day, she thought.

“Goodness this is high” she said nervously looking down at Tommy when he began guiding the horse to move in a slow walk.

“Don’t worry, I won’t let you fall” he promised repressing a mirthful tone at her nervousness.

He guided the horse with her around the property in the crisp evening air and Y/n allowed herself to relax with every step the horse took. Tommy’s presence made her feel safe and protected and she found it increasingly harder to look away from his figure. She wondered if he could feel her eyes on him.

When the sky began turning soft shades of purple and orange the pair returned to the stables. When the time came from Y/n to come down from the horse, tommy helped her again. Y/n began to love the feeling of him touching her and when her feet touched the ground in front of Thomas, he didn’t remove his hands from her waist right away and instead fixed his blue eyes on her, not wanting to stop looking at her.

She too fixed her eyes on Tommy as she felt a silent gasp in the base of her throat. That was the way she would’ve liked him to look at her on their wedding day. Tommy then leaned in, almost as if he were asking for permission before he tenderly pressed his lips to Y/n’s.

@captivatedbycillianmurphy @peakyxtommy @nyotamalfoy @writeroutoftime @babylooneytoonz @slytherinicequeen @lilymurphy03

#tommy shelby request #tommy shelby #tommy shelby angst #tommy shelby fluff #tommy shelby imagine #tommy shelby one shot #tommy shelby x reader #thomas shelby request #thomas shelby one shot #thomas shelby fluff #thomas shelby x reader #thomas shelby imagine #thomas shelby angst #peaky blinders angst #peaky blinders request #peaky blinders x reader #peaky blinders one shot #peaky blinder one shot #peaky blinder imagine

944 notes · View notes

ohmygoodnessgraciouss · 3 years

Text

Reality Check - Chapter 7

4400 words later, here we are!

Summary: Memories.

Notes: This is just to give you an idea on the reader’s past! Obviously, it doesn’t include every single moment Loki and the Reader have spent together. I’d have a lot to write. But this gives you an idea of how it all started. They’re so cute together! I’ll include more about their story later on, I think, but for now... Here’s the origin.

Masterlist

“Who are you? And why does the Allfather want you here of all places?” Loki, one of the princes, asked, watching you browse the library. You had just come into the palace for the first time a week ago. The library was one of the many rooms you hadn’t explored yet.

“He noticed that Frigga and I have been meeting constantly, researching together, and he wanted to know what I knew about it. He wanted to learn more.”

“Learn more? Doesn’t he know everything?” He sat down, continuing to watch you gaze at the books.

“Not everything,” A sly smile was on your lips. “There are many things he doesn’t know of yet. Worlds that he has yet to explore and magic he’s yet to seen or experience. Frigga and I are hoping to introduce him to this new knowledge. Once we figure it out too, of course.” You pulled out one book, its cover worn and torn from old age. You sat down next to Loki, flipping through the pages.

“Interesting. You never told me your name though. How do you know my mother so personally that you’re on a first-name basis with her?” He asked.

You froze momentarily, trying to come up with an answer. “Let’s just say she’s a close friend of mine. We met a while ago and that’s about the extent of all that I can say right now. It’s a secret,” You placed a finger on your lips, winking at him. “The name’s Y/N, by the way. You’re Loki, right?”

“Yes, that’s my name. How did you know? You don’t look like anyone else here given your,” He looked down at your outfit, “Clothing of choice.”

“Your mother talks about you a lot. She cares about you very much and I’ve heard a lot. She thinks that I don’t listen to her but she’s told me many stories about you and your brother.”

“Hopefully nothing too humiliating, I’ll assume,” He said, smiling sheepishly.

“Nothing of the sorts, I promise you.”

“Do you just hang out here every day? Don’t you have princely duties to do or something?” You teased him, walking into the library. It seemed like you ran into him every time you went for a book in the room.

“Not every day, but most of the time to avoid my brother,” He shrugged. “No one ever notices when I’m gone anyway,” He muttered under his breath. He began following you down the aisles of books.

“Clearly I notice when you’re gone if I noted that you’re here all the time,” You said, grabbing a book from one of the many shelves. Loki was standing nearby, leaning against a pillar. “Can I help you?” You asked.

“Just figured I’d follow, in case you needed something from the top shelf, darling.” He grinned.

“I’m more than capable of grabbing a book on my own, thank you very much, prince,” You rolled your eyes playfully at the man, who only grimaced when you said that.

“Oh, don’t call me that. Mother used to call me that every time I was being improper and now it only gives me traumatic memories.” He said, trying to hold back a small laugh.

“Oh yeah? Well, perhaps I’ll only use it when you accuse me of being too short to grab a book. Besides, I don’t need my height to help me get something from a high shelf, I could always use-” You stopped short, unsure of whether or not you could tell Loki. Frigga always told you to try and keep it a secret from as many people as possible.

“Use what?” He raised an eyebrow.

“Use a step stool,” You said slowly, knowing it didn’t sound believable at all.

“A step stool?”

“Absolutely! Those things are very helpful, even for taller people! You don’t want to hurt your shoulder by stretching it, right?”

“I can’t think of a single time where I hurt it that way, but if it helps you sleep better at night, we’ll say that for now.”

You smiled at the man, who smirked at your reaction. He knew you knew that there was no saving this one. “So what were you going to say before you tried to lie?”

“Would Frigga be mad if I told her son about what’s going on with me? Probably not, but I’m not telling you in case she does,” You said, shaking your head at the god. He frowned, before the smirk returned on his face once again.

“You’re far more interesting than I thought you would be.”

“You once thought I was dull?”

“Oh, absolutely. Most people here are. But you won’t even tell me what’s going on between you and my mother. I can’t say that I’m not intrigued.”

You looked at the shelf before you, keeping your eyes off of Loki on purpose. You grabbed a red book from one of the shelves, clutching it close to your chest. “Looks like I have what I need. I’ll see you later, prince.”

“Didn’t you need something from the top shelf?”

You continued to walk away, refusing to look back at him. You bit back a remark. “I never said I needed one from the top shelf, you did. Besides, if I need one I’ll go find a stepstool first.”

The next time you entered the library would be quiet. You looked around the large room. The chairs were pushed into the tables, the small oil lamps were off. Curtains were pulled back, allowing the daylight to seep in, but not so much that they reached the books.

You breathed a sigh of relief, being unable to find Loki. It’s not that you didn’t like him, but you didn’t feel like talking to anyone right now. Frigga exhausted you of your energy during your session today. She wanted to see the full extent of what you could do and all you wanted to do was sleep.

Unfortunately, you had to grab a book on light magic before you could go to your room. Frigga requested you to grab it before you slept, and besides, it would’ve been a far journey after sleeping to go all the way back to the library. It was easier to catch it on the way back.

You walked down the aisles, scanning for the book. It was a large one, the size of a dictionary. It couldn’t be hard to miss. Of course, though, it was on one of the higher shelves.

You groaned outwardly and stepped onto one of the ledges. It gave you enough height to reach the book at least. Easily pulling the black book out, you cheered while stepping off the ledge. Unfortunately, not everything could be as easy as pulling a book out.

A book that was next to the one you wanted slid out because of the opening next to it, falling off the shelf. Before it could hit the floor you held your hand out. It stopped two inches off the ground. You breathed a sigh of relief, before moving your hand up. The book began to move along with your hand, swiftly being placed with the other books.

You lowered your hand, exhaustion really hitting you now. As if it wasn’t bad enough that you wasted energy this entire afternoon on practicing, you used up even more just so that the book wouldn’t crash on the floor. No one was even there, it’s not like it would’ve disturbed anyone.

Or so you hoped.

“What are you?” A voice made you jump. You turned around to see the one man you constantly see in the library. Loki.

“What do you mean?” You asked, rolling your eyes slightly. You weren’t in the mood to tolerate his attitude.

“The way you lifted that book without laying a finger on it. Any magic user would leave some kind of residue on it, whether it’s visible to the naked eye or just something another user can sense. You had neither,” He commented, walking up to you.

“What do you want me to say, Loki?”

“I want you to tell me who you are.”

“Do you promise not to tell anyone else?”

“Cross my heart.”

“The Phoenix Force, you say? I’ve only read about it in fairy tales. It’s not supposed to be real.” The two of you were now sitting in a separate section of the library. It was a study room, completely empty, meant only for the royals. You sat across from Loki, who watched you in amazement.

“It’s as real as you and I, clearly. I didn’t exactly have these powers ten years ago. I don’t even remember how I got them.”

“The Phoenix Force is said to only show itself to those who are near death. Perhaps you nearly died once and you suppressed the trauma.”

“Maybe. Either way, that’s why Frigga and I have been working closely together. They couldn’t help me where I’m from. Frigga says that word had spread around that the Phoenix Force made an appearance, which led her to me. She was the only one who would even approach me.”

“Why?” He asked, leaning back in his chair.

“I didn’t have any control over it. Everyone feared me because of it. When Frigga walked up to me I just assumed she was the only one brave enough to end me right there. She used her own magic to protect herself because I kept flinging objects left and right, turning them from glass to gold.” You shook your head, trying to get the awful images out of your head.

“Is that why you won’t tell anyone? You’re afraid of how they will react?”

“Since when were you a therapist?” You scoffed.

“Since I found out you’re more powerful than you look.”

“Careful now, prince. I’ll start thinking you just want to use me. We both know the Phoenix is a lot stronger than a lot of magic when it’s controlled.”

“Then I challenge you to a duel.”

“What?!”

“Clearly you underestimate what I’m able to do, and I’m interested in what you can do now. Let’s have a duel. May the best man, or woman, win.”

“What if your mother finds out?”

“With Thor’s coronation coming up, she’ll be far too distracted to worry.”

The two of you met out in one of the gardens. No one was around. The trees were much larger than you thought at first, easily towering over anything nearby. They created enough shade that shielded you away from the blistering sun. The grass beneath your feet was still warm, gently brushing against your ankles.

On any other day you would consider this a beautiful day. Today, you dreaded the gardens. Loki planned for the duel to happen today, only two days after you told him about your powers. He was waiting very impatiently for this day. A part of him simply wanted to test your powers, but another part, you knew, was to try and prove himself.

You hadn’t known him for long, but the conversations the two of you shared were enough to tell you what he was like. He was kind when he wanted to be, but he was slowly being corrupted by the favoritism that lurked within the royal family. Anyone could see that Thor was favored, but not everyone could see how much it affected the younger brother.

Whenever the two of you spoke about Odin, venom would lace his voice. When he spoke of Thor or Frigga, it would be replaced with love and admiration. It was clear he loved his family... Well, except for his father.

If you ever started talking about Odin with him you would find a reason to change the subject. You liked when he talked about anything else. He had a passion for reading, learning about various cultures or magic. The first time you asked you could see his eyes light up. It was clear that he was used to being ignored by everyone.

“It’s beautiful here, isn’t it?” His voice broke you out of your thoughts. You looked at him, noticing that he had his Asgardian armor on.

“It is. I can see why you chose this place now. Is this where you go when you’re not in the library?”

“Sometimes. It’s the perfect place to get away from everyone. Not many people venture this far for a garden. Most of the other gardens are much closer to the castle.”

“Which is why no one will be able to see us having it out as well,” You deduced.

“Precisely. Now, are you ready?” He grinned.

“I was born ready.”

The battle quickly began with Loki running to hide behind a tree. You followed him quickly, looking behind the tree he just went to. He wasn’t there, leading you to back yourself up against the tree, scanning the area for him. You spotted him only a few yards away, grinning at you.

Something felt off about it, so you cautiously walked up to him. He sent a blast of energy at you before teleporting once again. You dodged it, sending you somersaulting away. Before you could get up, you felt a kick send you into a tree.

Almost as if it was an instinct, you lifted your hand, sending a cosmic flame at him. His eyes widened as he quickly backed away from the heat. It was too intense for him, but it was clear it meant nothing for you. “Pyrokinesis, hm? Interesting.”

The flame died out and you could feel the amount of energy you lost. The adrenaline rush was enough to make you stand up though, backing up a little to create some more space between the two of you. He pulled out his blades, watching you carefully.

He threw one of the daggers at you, barely missing your shoulder. Your eyes widened as you tried to figure out your next move. You didn’t have a lot of time though since it was likely he would throw the next one immediately after.

Sure enough another dagger was thrown by you. You jumped back in fear, the dagger skimming past your arm. A small cut appeared, blood beginning to form on top of your skin. Glancing down at it was your big mistake as he took advantage of that.

Grabbing you by the wrists he slammed you up against the trees. Because you were too shocked from the action and too weakened by what you had done earlier, you were practically powerless in this situation. His eyes flickered from your eyes to one of your wrists. “You’re hot,” He commented.

“Well, I’m flattered, but I already knew that,” You said sarcastically. His eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

“What do you mean by that?”

“Asgardians don’t use that word? Oh, nevermind I’ll explain it later. But yes, I’m hot. I always am anymore since I’ve gotten this power.”

“It makes sense. What’s concerning is what you would do if you had to face an Asgardian summer. I fear you’ll burn to a crisp,” He joked. Loosening his grip on your wrists, he backed off.

“Well let’s hope that doesn’t happen. I quite like living,”

He laughed lightly before turning serious. “Your technique needs improvement and it’s clear that you need to train more with the Phoenix. You show potential though. I can see why my mother is meeting with you about it so much.”

“Yeah, I’m hoping she’s able to help me with that. It seems like it’s uncontrollable at times. It just wears me out if I use it too much.”

“That’s expected. You said you’ve had it for less than a decade, correct? No one would expect you to be a master at it yet.”

“Keep in mind that ten years is like a week for me,” You mentioned.

“Even in human years, that’s not long at all for your special case. You need a better understanding of what the Phoenix Force is before you can master it. Fortunately for you, I know exactly where we can learn more.”

The weeks went by and you spent more and more time with Loki. You bonded with him more than you thought you would. He was a good person, just closed-off because of how he was brought up. He wasn’t used to being someone’s main focal point. Odin had always pitted him and Thor against one another, so to be able to relax with someone without worrying about his father was... Different. It was new.

Which brought him to this exact moment.

“Will you come to the coronation with me?” He asked, closing the book he had open in the library. It made you jump because it had been so quiet for so long.

“What?”

“Come to the coronation with me.”

“As your date? Aw, Prince Loki, I’m honored!”

“Date?” He questioned.

“Oh for the love of- It’s another thing from Earth that you won’t understand. But wouldn’t that give a different message for everyone if I walked in with you?”

“Perhaps it will. Would there be a problem with that though?” He asked, almost innocently. He knew exactly what he was doing. He needed you to agree to it though. With the planned attack for the coronation, as long as he knows you’re close by he can ensure your safety as well as his mother’s.

“No, not at all. I would love to join you,” You smiled. He smiled back at you sweetly.

“I’m sure you will enjoy it. You’ve never seen an Asgardian celebration. Now that is something that will truly be a blast.”

“And how else would I see it unless I’m standing next to one of the royals? I’m not going to know anyone there though. I hardly ever have a chance to talk to Thor on a normal day!”

“You need not worry about that, Y/N. I’ll make sure you enjoy your time and you get to meet some of the nobles. Most of them are quite dull though so I warn you now they may convince you that these celebrations are actually a bore.”

“What ever would I do without my prince in shining Asgardian armor?” You smirked and rolled your eyes.

“Have an even duller time at the party,” He remarked.

Loki had been in his room all day. You weren’t sure if you should knock on his door or not. It hurt to not see him today, but whether it was Thor’s banishment or the stress of Odin falling into Odinsleep, it had brought Loki to lock himself in his room. Even Frigga, who stayed by Odin’s side 24/7 anymore, worried for her son. She worried so much that she actually came to find you.

“Y/N? May I ask for a favor from you?” She asked, smiling softly. You were in one of the abandoned halls of the palace, practicing levitating large objects.

“Yes, of course. What can I help you with?” You asked, worried about her. If this was something so big that she left Odin’s side then it’s something you would help her with immediately.

"It's about Loki. I know you two grew rather close these past few weeks and I'm happy about that, truly. He needed someone to be there for him, especially with everything that has been going on. But recently he found out about something new and that's why you haven't seen him as much. I know you may have been thinking that he was hiding because he is required by the Asgardian law to take up the throne now, but it really isn't. He needs someone, needs you to talk to him. Can you please check on him?" She asked politely.

"Frigga, you know I would love to, but what if he just needs to be alone? Maybe he doesn't want to see me. Maybe this is something he needs to do by himself."

"Trust me, dear, he doesn't want to do it alone. I know my son and this is not something he wants to face alone. He wants you to ask him about it."

You thought about the choices you had here. You had considered asking him about it anyway, but now that Frigga was asking you to do it too... How could you say no? You looked up at her and nodded. "I'll check on him."

Her smile grew and she thanked you, leaving the hallway. A small echo could be heard as the door shut. You groaned, flicking one of the objects up, letting it crash onto the floor. How were you going to approach him?

You made your way to the door, standing in front of it for a few seconds before you even knocked. You spent five minutes finding your way to his chambers, trying to figure out what you could possibly say to him. How could you figure that out though? You don't even know what's wrong.

"Who is it?" His muffled voice came through the door.

"It's Y/N. What's going on, Loki?" You asked. IT was one of the rare times you had actually called him by his name. You always called him "Prince" to annoy him. The fact that you're not doing it now alerted him that he should really be serious about this.

He opened the door, letting you see him for the first time today. His eyes were bloodshot and a little puffy, but other than that he looked fine. With a simple illusion he would've been able to fool anyone into thinking that he was okay. "Come in," He said, opening the door even more to allow you to walk in.

He shut the door behind you, sitting down on the bed. You took a place next to him. "Do you want to talk about it?"

Loki took a deep breath, trying to figure out where to start. "Have you ever discovered that no matter how hard you try to be accepted you'll never truly fit in with everyone else?" He asked.

It was a rhetorical question. You knew him well enough now to know that much.

"That's how I feel right now. I knew that I never had a chance for the throne against Thor, but I finally know why. I thought that maybe it was because he was the older brother, or perhaps it was because Odin always liked Thor better. But now knowing, now truly knowing what the reason was..." He drifted off, fighting back new tears. You placed a hand on his back, rubbing in circles.

"You don't have to talk about it if you don't want to," You warned him. He shook his head. You remained silent after that.

"I was raised to always believe that frost giants were monsters. Asgardians fear them, and what we fear we fight. We kill them, keep them in their place at all times. That's what Odin did to me because he never told me that I was one of them." He raised his hand, watching it turn blue.

You gasped unintentionally, watching his pale skin turn blue, markings beginning to rise. You watched as it took his entire body, his eyes turning red. He stared at you, watching your every movement with sadness. He knew that if Asgardians feared what he was, then so would you.

He wasn't expecting your next reaction.

"So what?"

His eyes widened and he blinked in shock. "What do you mean?" He asked nervously.

"So what if you're a frost giant? You're still Loki to me. You're still that arrogant, annoying prince to me. You just look different this way."

"But-" He tried forming words, but for once he didn't have anything to say in response, "But I'm a monster."

"Yeah, sure you are. To everyone else, maybe. But to me you're just the prince who I consider my only friend in this place. No one else talks to me willingly. I try to come up with conversations with them, but you're the only one who actually wants to talk to me. You've helped me through training sessions, reading, studying, and coronation parties and I don't think a monster could do that. So in my eyes, you're not a monster."

"Besides," You decided to continue. "I'm a monster too, so that makes two of us here."

"What do you mean you're a monster?" He asked, confusion littered across his face. He seemed almost hurt by the idea of you believing you're a monster.

"Everyone around me feared me because of my powers. I couldn't go anywhere without them cowering away or trying to kill me. So trust me, I know exactly how that feels. It hurts. It hurts like hell to be treated like a monster, but Loki you are not one to me. I know you're not one to your mother either." You took one of his hands in yours, squeezing lightly. He was surprised you were able to.

"How are you doing that?" He asked.

"Doing what?"

"Holding my hand," He responded. "Frost giants' skin is supposed to be so cold that it can harm anyone who touches them."

"I think you forgot that the Phoenix makes me a lot hotter than other people. It looks like we balance it out that way," You smiled. "Do I feel hot?"

He focused on your joined hands, taking his thumb and rubbing your knuckles in circles much like you did with his back. "No, not at all."

"See? We may be exact opposites but that works in our favor for once. Opposites attract, clearly," You laughed, trying to lighten the mood.

He smiled, his eyes turning back to their normal shade of green. His skin turned back into its regular pale complexion. He could feel your hand become hotter, or at least it felt like it became hotter as he went back to his normal form. "Thank you, Y/N."

"Of course, Loki. We'll be monsters together. Complete opposites, but that's what helps us stick together," You grinned. He pulled you into a hug suddenly, taking you by surprise. His arms locked you in place, holding you close to him tightly. You wrapped your arms around him, enjoying the feeling.

"Thank you, darling."

You may not have been able to help him through much, but this was something you could do. His lust for power and his fear would corrupt him later on, but for just this moment in time you could make him feel safe and loved.

And he loved it.

Next on Reality Check:

The Reader is checked on and interrogated by S.W.O.R.D. After discovering who Geraldine really is, the team discusses a plan for getting back into Westview. With a mission to snap Wanda out of it, the team also discusses the identities of everyone in town. The only two who didn’t have ID’s were Scott and Agnes. Who were they?

@emberfulclass @momoneymolife @high-priestesss @hailey-the-heathen @mochminnie @dpaccione @intricate-melody @lindseyrae20 @storminateacup15 @ilovemollyweasley @bookgirlunicorn @chims-kookies @austynparksandpizza @yikesdameron @littleladdty @three-eyed-snail @kymera-casterwill @justsomerandompersonintheworld @followthepastelcloud @11mb0 @carolinesbookworld @from-hel-i-with-love @grimalkynslee @boywivlove @prettysbliss @youreobsessedwithmarvel @th3gl1tt3gram3roff1c1al @luthien-t @lokilove3000 @treblebeth @weclassygirl @justfangirlingaround @drpepperobsessed @how-does-this-work @prideofnewberk @matterdontminduntildone @brynthebulldozer @shittyfuckinweeb

#wandavision #wandavision spoilers #loki #thor #odinson #laufeyson #marvel #comics #fanfic #fanfiction #romance #fluff #action #adventure #loki x reader

156 notes · View notes

tpwkjerii · 3 years

Text

as you wish | 3

your one true love was lost in a pirate accident five years ago, and now you’re engaged to a cruel prince. with all your misfortune, you didn’t expect three unconventional thugs and a painfully familiar pirate to save you from a dreadful future. (inspired by The Princess Bride)

pairing: pirate!seokjin x princess!reader

warnings: fluff and angst (!!), reader is forced into engagement and becoming a princess, mentions of death, kidnapping, murder threats, mentions of monsters and fire, kissing, attempted murder, cursing

genre: fairy tale/pirate au, semi established relationship au

word count: 3.7k+

a/n: two more parts left eek (this is also kinda unedited; my apologies for any grammar mistakes :[ )

prev | next | m.list

“Looks like your darling Prince has caught up to us,” the masked man stated dryly, his arms crossed in obvious displeasure.

You furrowed your brows. “You’re not working for him?” you asked quickly.

He scoffed in response. “Why would I work for him,” he spat.

You rolled your eyes at his attitude, concern growing in your mind. You still had no idea who this man was, so going with him was a 50/50 chance of life or death, and you definitely knew that Prince Donghae would not be pleased if he got to you. The last thing you wanted was a repeat of your first night at the castle — it wasn’t unlikely that he would go further either.

However, you didn’t have much time to decide on or say something as the masked man harshly grabbed your arms and pulled you away. You sputtered as he practically dragged your body down the hill.

“What do you want from me?” you asked, your voice and body tired. “If it’s ransom, I promise that you can get it, no matter the amount.”

The man in black scoffed again. “And how much do you think you’re worth, your Highness? What are your words worth, the mere promise of a Princess?”

You sighed, your irritation growing with his stubbornness. “I was giving you a chance… It doesn’t matter where you take me, Prince Donghae is the greatest hunter in this kingdom. He will find you, and I can’t guarantee your fate for when he does.”

He laughed scornfully. “You think your dearest love, the Prince, will save you?” he questioned.

Your face screwed at his suggestion. “I never said that he was my dearest love and yes, he will save me, that I know.”

“You admit to me that you do not love your fiance?” the man asked you, shock evident in his tone.

“He knows I don’t love him,” you responded simply.

“Are not capable of love is what you mean,” he remarked snarkily.

His words stung and, outraged, you planted your feet on the ground above you and ripped yourself out of his grip. You looked at the masked man directly in the eyes, pain in your voice as you told him, “I have loved more deeply than a killer like yourself could ever dream.”

This man may have several physical similarities to Seokjin, but his words and attitude clearly showed otherwise. Perhaps your first impression based on his revealing attire was correct after all.

He was silent as you continued. “I know exactly who you are. Your cruelty revealed it all.” He remained silent as he simply looked at you.

“You’re the dread Pirate Joohyun; admit it!” you exclaimed, anger towards the man who killed the only man you ever truly loved overtaking you.

A mischievous smirk spread across the man’s face. “With pride,” he responded, causing you to breathe out in anger. “What can I do for you?” he asked teasingly.

“You can die slowly — burn and be fed to the sharks for all I care!” you answered, angry tears spilling down your face from his words.

He winced in faux pain. “Those words hurt, your Highness. What have I done to deserve such a cruel fate?”

You stepped closer to him, now staring him dead in the eyes. “You killed my love,” you said, your voice threateningly low.

The man faltered, and for a brief second you almost thought that he had remorse for you. “That’s possible. I’ve killed a lot of people,” he replied bluntly before immediately grabbing you again.

You scoffed, struggling against his strong arms as he dragged you further away.

“Who was this love of yours? Another prince? Was he ugly and rich like this one?” he remarked, contempt clear in his voice. You briefly wondered what exactly this man had against you and your fiance (who you don’t even like) before you responded.

“No,” you started, keeping your voice as level as possible as you reminisced about Seokjin. “A poor farm boy. Poor but perfect, with eyes like chocolate and the kindest soul I’ve ever met.” You stepped closer to the masked man, tears now slowly rolling down your face. “Your ship attacked, and we all know that you, dread Pirate Joohyun, don’t take any prisoners.”

He was slow to reply. “I can’t afford to make any exceptions. Once word goes out that a pirate’s gone soft, people start to take risks and disobey you. Then it’s nothing but work and fighting from there,” he explained like a teacher would.

You breathed out in disbelief at his outward lack of contrition. “You mock my pain,” you spat.

“Life is pain, your Highness.” His grip on your arm tightened and his pace quickened. “Anyone who tells you otherwise is lying.”

You didn’t get a chance to respond before he continued, “I think I remember your farm boy. That would have been what, two years ago?”

You remained silent, the past two days and sudden onslaught of this man’s harsh words and memories of Seokjin bringing tears to your eyes.

“Does that bother you to hear? To think about once again?” he persisted.

You ripped yourself out of his grip again and pushed his chest, sending him a few feet back. “Nothing you say now can upset me any more than you already have. My heart is used to harshness and disinterest.”

The masked man ignored your words and continued sharply, “He died well, that should please you. No bribe attempts or useless blubbering. He only said ‘Please. Please, I need to live.’ That’s what caught my memory. I asked him what was so important on this earth that he deserved to live for, and he said true love.” He paused to laugh bitterly. “Then he spoke of a girl of surpassing beauty and faithfulness. I can only assume he meant you. You should thank me for killing him before he found out who you truly are.”

“And who am I?” you countered, stepping closer to him in anger.

“Faithfulness, my lady. He mentioned your unwavering faithfulness,” he responded bitterly. “Now tell me, when you found out he died, did you get engaged to your prince that hour, or did you at least wait a week, out of respect for the dead?”

Your hands balled up by your sides. “Don’t mock me anymore! I died that day! You speak as if it was my choice!”

“Was it no-”

The masked man paused, and both of your heads turned towards the fields which he rushed you away from. There, Prince Donghae and his small army were making their way in your current direction.

Your eyes moved from the royal soldiers towards Seokjin towards the ravine that was lying below the hills on your right side; and with only a moment of thought, your hands moved up towards Seokjin’s chest.

“You too can die for all I care,” you said darkly before you pushed him down the hill.

You watched as he tumbled down the grassy hill, no emotions running through your tired body. It wasn’t until three words, three words which used to bring you great comfort and happiness, rang out, the voice behind them growing further and further away by the second.

“...As…you…wish…”

Your hand instantly flew to your mouth in horror. You were wrong - extremely wrong. “Oh my god, what have I done? My sweet Seokjin,” you whispered, your mind reeling at the sudden turn of events.

Without a second thought or consideration of the dangers ahead of you, you ran down the steep hill into the ravine. You barely made it a few meters before your foot got caught on a rock, sending you tumbling down the hill and into the ravine behind Seokjin.

You winced as you landed on the dirt, your body sore from the heavy impact.

“Can you move at all?” you heard Seokjin groan from a few feet away.

“Can I move?” you started, lifting your head up to look at him. His mask was off his face now, allowing you to perfectly see his beautiful face and know that it really was him. “Seokjin, you’re alive. I could fly if you asked me too.”

“Fly then.”

“You know I meant that figuratively, Jinnie,” you said with a sigh, a wave of relief crashing through you as you realized his sense of humor never changed even after all this time. “Oh, Seokjin,” you murmured, closing your eyes and laying your head down on the ground again.

The leaves and stones crunched beneath him as he stood up and walked towards you. “I told you that I would always come back to you,” he said, leaning down to gently caress your face before lifting you to your feet. You opened your eyes and looked up to meet his eyes, your hand instinctively reaching for his. “Why didn’t you wait for me?” he asked softly.

You felt a knot in your chest as you answered. “You were dead. And I had no choice in following Prince Donghae’s orders of becoming his Princess if I wanted to live.”

He let go of your hand, much to your initial dismay, and moved it up to gently cup your cheek. “You should have had more faith in me. Death can’t stop true love, it can delay it at most,” he spoke earnestly.

You nodded, eyes glazing over as you said, “I’ll never doubt again.”

“You will never need to doubt,” Seokjin replied before he leaned down and closed the distance between your lips. His plump lips were slightly chapped yet still maintained their soft quality. You melted in the familiarity of his tongue swiping against your bottom lip and the way he pulled away only for a few seconds just to kiss you again. His large hands rested gently on your face before moving to your lower back and the back of your head as he pulled you deeper into the kiss.

After what felt like an eternity, he finally pulled away. Breathless, you both took a few seconds to catch your breath.

“I’ve been wanting to do that for the past two years,” Seokjin admitted with a laugh as he massaged your hands lovingly.

“If you’d taken that mask off earlier we could’ve done that at least 20 hours ago.” You laughed.

Seokjin opened his mouth, ready to reply before an echo of a horse’s whine rang through the gorge. You and Seokjin looked up and saw the man whose appearance you’d been dreading this past journey. Prince Donghae had dismounted from his horse and was looking down into the gorge, an unrecognizable expression on his face.

Your breath caught in your throat. “Do you think… he can see us?” you whispered to Seokjin.

He shook his head. “Unlikely. Even if he does, he’s too late. There’s no way they can get around this gorge in less than at least three days.”

Seokjin’s confidence reassured you, although a small feeling of reassurance still gnawed at your stomach. “Are you sure?”

He nodded and gave you a kind smile. “I’m positive, my love. Even if he did, I would not let him take you from me again — I would rather die than let that happen.”

You sighed and shook your head. “Still dramatic, aren’t you?” you asked with a teasing smile.

He scoffed in offense. “It’s true! I really would!”

“I’ll take your word for it, Jin,” you said lightly.

He grinned and leaned down to press a soft kiss on your cheek. A blush spread across your face as he grabbed your hand and gently tugged you forward. “C’mon, let’s go.”

“How do you know where to go?” you asked curiously, examining the dense forest ahead of you.

“Do you think I’ve just been lazing around the past two years?” He reached his arm towards his back and unsheathed his sword, the silver barely shining in the low light that barely peeked into the gorge. “I’m not the same farm boy that I once was.”

“And what happened these past two years, Seokjin?” you asked as you followed him while he skillfully led you through the thick trees.

He sliced through a natural wall of tiny branches, a sharp slicing noise filling your ears. “Would you like the short story or the long story?”

You took his hand as you hopped over the pile of dead branches and leaves. “Well, I’m assuming that we have at least two or three to go through whatever this place is, so I suppose that you have time to tell the long story?”

“You’re absolutely correct,” he said cheekily, using his sword to cut through a wall of vines that hung from the trees. “Before I start, I would like to hear about you.”

You jumped as you heard a loud chirp from within the forest, instinctively moving closer to Seokjin, who moved his hand so he could wrap his arm securely around you. “What about me?” you asked, your voice still shaky in mild fear from the unexpected noise.

“You know what I mean, Y/N.” He took a deep breath as you sliced through another wall of built up branches. “How did you end up as Princess, engaged and to be married to Prince Donghae? What happened?”

“Not too long after you left us, father died—”

“I’m sorry,” he interrupted you, a sorrowful look on his face.

“It’s ok, I’ve already made my peace with his death.” You smiled at him gently before you continued. “Not too long after, news spread of the King’s deteriorating health and the subsequent search for a Princess since Prince Donghae was yet to court anyone. Prince Donghae began searching throughout the Kingdom for any princess he deemed suitable, and honestly I expected the search to end in the inner Kingdom with a wealthy daughter of the court.

But I guess none of them satisfied him, and one day he was in our village. All potential ladies were gathered together in the Church - trust me I wouldn’t have been there if I wasn’t forced - and subject to his scruitany. Prince Donghae examined each lady, sparing some only a quick glance and other a brief exchange in words,” you paused to laugh bitterly, old feelings of resentment awakening. “I suppose that’s how I sealed my poor fate.”

“Something about me must have caught his attention, and he tried to start a conversation with me. Like a fool, I thought I could get away with ignoring him.” You paused to breathe in deeply, the memory of that day bringing in a familiar feeling of deep regret. “And showing him I wasn’t interested. Evidently, my silence spurned his curiosity, and as of that evening, the search for the to-be Princess ended.”

“I’m sorry for assuming you left me on your own will,” Seokjin apologized with a pitiful expression. By now your walking pace had decreased to a leisurely stroll as he guided you through the dense trees. “I hope that life as a Princess has at least treated you well.”

“Treated me well?” You laughed indignantly. “While I may have not had to worry about finances and a sudan surplus of materialistic items, life in the palace has been everything but welcoming,” you began to rant. Seokjin, while trying to contain his anger, listened thoughtfully as you continued. “I don’t belong. They never fail to remind me of that very fact every single day.”

“Who’s they?”

“The royal court, the administrators — hell even Prince Donghae sometimes! I hear the whispers whenever I enter a room: the mutters of ‘why is the poor village girl still here?’ and ‘how could such a lowly maiden be the Princess?’ and more. It takes all my willpower to not scream at them and tell them that I didn’t want to be there in the first place. Prince Donghae chose me but I never chose him or this life.

Every moment of the day I’m surrounded by people and guards who monitor my every action. They wait by my chamber rooms, by the drawing room, by the garden, and by every single room I could ever be in. Anything suspicious or out-of-line is reported to the Queen, who hates that I wasn’t born into wealth or royalty. But out of everyone, Prince Donghae is the worst,” you muttered darkly, tears threatening to fall from your eyes as you averted your gaze to the dirt floor.

“Why? What has he done to you?” Seokjin rushed, red hot anger spreading across his body.

You laughed bitterly. “All the sentiments that everyone in the Palace shares about me, he hears and feels them. He knows how I’m constantly ridiculed by the court and his own mother, yet he says nothing to them or of them. He uses me like a toy; he forces jewels and fine dresses onto me as his partner at formal events but throws me to the side when I’m not needed. There is not an ounce of love or affection between us. And heaven forbid I ever talk back or defend myself, because if I do… I’ll regret it.” Your hand unconsciously reached up to your neck, fingers touching the same spots Donghae’s were.

Seokjin seemed to understand what your sudden change in hand placement meant and his grip on his sword tightened. “That bastard touched you? He hurt you?”

You nodded. “But all physical injuries pale in comparison to the emotional blows I’ve faced. Like all things, though, I’ve grown uncaring. Their words won’t stop, that much I know, and for a long time I felt hopeless and knew that there was little - or nothing at all - I could do to change my fate. For many months, I just relished in the fact that I wasn’t dead.”

“If I had known that he was hurting you, I would’ve done everything I could to come back sooner.”

You looked up at him, and Seokjin’s heart ached at the vulnerability of your body language. You kept your voice soft as you asked, “What were you doing the past two years, Seokjin? How did you survive the attack?”

He sighed and slightly increased your walking pace as you entered a clearer path. “I first ought to explain that the dread Pirate Joohyun isn’t really Joohyun,” he paused to chuckle at your bewildered expression before continuing. “The real Pirate Joohyun has been retired twenty years now after securing enough gold and jewels to last his family three lifetimes. The rest of us have been under the mere illusion of a name… When my ship was attacked that night, I pleaded just like I told you did. The then-Joohyun, named Sihyuk, pitied me and welcomed me onto his ship.

I was a simple crewmate for a few weeks. It wasn’t seamless, of course. Every night, Sihyuk would tell me that he might kill me the next morning, but he never did. Before I realized it, he started training me in all skills a pirate should have: sword fighting, strength, balance, combat, everything. After a short few months, he told me everything about his true identity and the others before him and his plans to hand the title of ‘Pirate Joohyun’ to me.

I accepted, obviously, and the next day, we stopped at a port in Europe and got a new crew. When we set sail again, I was the Captain and Sihyuk called me ‘Joohyun’ until everyone believed that I was truly Joohyun. Then Sihyuk retired from pirating forever, and during the months between then and now, I fulfilled my duties as the Pirate Joohyun.”

You nodded, absorbing his story. It seemed like both of you had a rather unconventional past two years. “Did you ever go back? Back to our village?” you wondered aloud.

He nodded sadly. “I did once a few months ago. I left disappointed when the bakery lady told me that you had moved to the castle as the new Princess.”

“I’m so -”

“No.” Seokjin shook his head. “I’m sorry,” he stated firmly. “You did not deserve what you’ve been through, and my words were unwarranted. I did not know your side of the story and I thought harshly of you because of that.”

“It’s ok, Seokjin. I understand the pain you must have felt,” you whispered, your heart twinging at the thought of Seokjin leaving your tiny village, undoubtedly heartbroken and furious, under the impression that you no longer loved him and moved on with a rich Prince.

He paused in his steps and turned so you were directly facing him. His arms wrapped around you gently and you followed his movements. “I promise you, Y/N. You will never have to see Donghae or step foot into that castle again,” he whispered as he clutched you to his chest. You breathed in his familiar scent and tightened your arms around him. Seokjin’s hugs were just as comforting as before - if not more - and you basked in the way one of his hands rubbed circles in your lower back while the other slowly inched its way up to the back of your head.

You lifted your head up and met his eyes before you leaned in to press your lips against his. Your lips molded together perfectly, and you both rejoiced in the perfect feeling of electricity coursing through your veins and heat spreading across your chest as your mouths moved, magnificently in sync.

After your kiss, you and Seokjin continued through the forest. Seokjin, just as he mentioned, led you through expertly. You watched in amazement as he weaved you through every trap and navigated the unclear forest paths. Even when faced with unexpected monsters, Seokjin maintained his cool and swiftly killed them as if it was second nature.

(Although, he did complain about getting blood on his brand new top and singing the bottom of his pants when he nearly missed a fire trap).

The next few hours passed wonderfully with Seokjin and his comedic commentary, and you imagine that the journey would have been miserable with anyone else. When he announced that you were almost at the end of the gorge’s forest, you felt a ray of hope shine within you. Perhaps this would be the moment you’d dreamt of for the past two years. Maybe this was your second chance at life with Jin. Your excitement grew as you walked towards the visible clearing ahead, eager to leave the gorge with Jin at your side.

But of course, the prospect of being able to flee with Seokjin was too good to be true. You were right in your words before after all — Prince Donghae had found you.

#kim seokjin #seokjin #bts seokjin #seokjin imagine #seokjin x reader #seokjin fanfic #kim seokjin x reader #kim seokjin fanfic #bts fanfic #bts x reader #seokjin fluff #seokjin angst #bts fluff #bts angst #seokjin smut #bts smut

58 notes · View notes

msmarvelouswinchester · 4 years

Text

Not A Fairytale

Summary - Your life after you had met Dean was going great until he showed up in the middle of the night and everything around you came crashing down.

Pairing - Dean Winchester x Reader

Warning - Fluff-ish, Angst, Not so happy ending.

Square filled - Angst ( @anyfandomgoesbingo )

Word Count - 1539

A/N - This is written for @zombitch-inthemegacoven's Bingo (second submission).

This is also a submission for @jay-and-dean's To Be Continued challenge. Prompt is in bold. Hope you like it! (Sorry for breaking your heart in advance)

Unbeta'd. All mistakes are mine.

“They lived happily ever after.” Closing the hardcover edition of Grimm’s Fairy Tale, you sneaked a glance at the little girl and sighed out loud.

“No more stories, Callie. You need to go to sleep now, sweetie.” You smiled, leaning in to kiss the top of your daughter’s head.

“Mommy. Sweep with me,” Callie looked up at you with her beautiful brown eyes. “Pwease.”

“How can I say no to this adorable face?” Tilting your head, you said. Your daughter let out an adorable giggle. You put the book away and snuggled closer to your baby girl, pulling the covers upto your chest. You gently ran your fingers through her soft hair and you slowly felt her breathing getting even as the motion of your fingers lulled her to sleep.

“She looks adorable.” The deep rumble from behind you made you jump.

“Dean.” You sucked in a deep breath, turning your head to see the green-eyed man. Callie stirred in your grasp as the sudden commotion disturbed her sleep.

“Hey it's okay. Go back to sleep. It's just Dean.” You whispered but Dean’s name jolted her awake.

“Dean?” Callie called out, her eyes wide open now.

“Hey baby girl.” Dean cooed as he moved towards her side of the bed.

“Great! Now she is fully awake and all my efforts to put her to sleep went to waste,” you faked annoyance. Dean mouthed a ‘sorry’ as he sat on the bed. Your daughter kicked the covers away as she crawled into Dean’s lap. Your heart swelled with happiness at the sight in front of you. This was all you ever wanted. A family. You stared at the flannel clad hunter as he nodded his head enthusiastically when Callie told her about the cookie incident that happened in the morning.

“So a cookie monster, huh?” Dean amused.

“Yes!” Callie nodded. “He will steal all my cookies so Mommy keeps them hidden. Dea, will you pwease fight him?”

“Fight the cookie monster?”

“Yes.”

“But he is a really bad monster. Maybe it's better to keep the cookies hidden.” Dean smiled.

“No Dea! Mommy says you fight bad people. You can fight him too!” She looked up at the man.

“Callie,” you called, “sweetie, you need to go to sleep. It's way past your bedtime.”

“But Mommy, Dea is here.” Your daughter tightened her hold on Dean's jacket, while nuzzling her face into his chest. He gave you a half shrug as he let the little girl rest in his hold.

“Cal.” You sighed. “Come on, baby. Dean had a long journey. He needs rest and so do you.” You reached for her despite knowing she wouldn't let go of the hunter very easily. When Dean had waltzed his way into your lives, he not only became an important part of you but of Callie’s too. That little girl absolutely adored him and he cared for her like his own child.

“No!” She huffed.

“Callie.” Dean nudged the girl in his arms. “How about I lie down with you and tell you about the wish monster I had to send out for a time out? Hmm? Sounds good?” She nodded.

You moved out of the bed but instead of leaving the room, you stood there at the doorway. Your lips curled up into a small smile when you saw Dean lying down with your baby girl, telling her a story of how he defeated a wish monster. Callie’s eyes widened when she heard about how Dean came face to face with him, and ordered him a timeout. His calloused hands ran up and down the girl’s back, soothing her as she slowly slipped into a deep slumber.

“That works on me too.” You smiled. He gently untangled himself for the iron holding of the girl and made his way towards you.

“Like mother, like daughter. That little devil is fully sedated,” he chuckled but something wasn't right because his laugh felt forceful. Taking his hand, you guided him towards the couch.

“Talk to me.” You whispered. He sat down on the couch, pulling you down with him. You looked him in the eye, and saw them glistening with unshed tears. Swallowing hard, he clenched his jaw tightly. “De.” You cupped his face as he looked away from you.

“I'm okay.”

“No you're not. I can see it, something’s bothering you. You are not a guy to show up here in the middle of the night. What is it?”

“Mom’s dead.” He croaked.

“What?”

“Mom. She died. I couldn't stop it.” Your heart clenched in your chest when his shoulder slumped with defeat. Your hand brushed through his unkempt hair as he leaned into your touch. “I keep on trying but I can't win. Ever.”

“I'm sorry, Dean.” Your voice wavered as your own emotions overtook you.

“All my life, I-” His voice caught in his throat. Letting out a shaky breath, he cleared his throat.

“It's okay. It's going to be okay,” you said, pulling him closer to you.

“Don't. Don't say that.” Dean gave you a small shove as he moved away from your hold. “All my life, I have been telling myself that someday it's going to be okay but it never gets better.”

“I know. I'm so sorry.” You reached out for him but he jerked his head away from your touch.

“I'm sorry, Y/N/N but I can't do this anymore.” He whispered in broken sentences.

“Do what?”

“This thing….between us. I can't live thinkin’ every second of my life that maybe a demon or-or something has got to you” You felt the air getting knocked out of you as the world around you came crashing down. You stared at the man in front of you, dumbfounded.

“A-are you breaking u-up with me? Why?” You breathed out.

“Yes.” His curt reply infuriated you. He was throwing away two years of relationship. You needed more than just a simple yes.

“Why did you come here tonight? Please don't say you came all the way to here in the middle of the night just to end things with me?” He kept quiet which only confirmed your worst thought.

“Why?” You begged.

“I needed to see you and Cal one last time.”

“Don't leave. We are happy. Is there something I did? I'll make it up to you. We can get through this.”

“Don't you see? I am a danger to your life. Staying with me is like signing your own death warrant and Callie’s. I need to get away as far as possible to keep you safe. You have done nothing wrong. It's all me. I still love you so much.”

“No. This is not true. I am safe with you. After Callie’s dad left us, I felt like I was drowning but meeting you was like coming up for fresh air. Don't you see? You saved me.” You reasoned.

“I want to be your protector, sweetheart, not your executioner and I can't protect you if the people around me keep dropping like flies.” Dean stole a glance and saw the tears roll down your cheek. It broke his heart to see you like that but he knew what had to be done. He needed to let you go.

“I am still here. Callie's still here. We will be fine.” You said.

“What if something actually happens? That's a risk I'm not willing to take.” He whispered, locking his eyes with yours.

“When does the great Dean Winchester ever back down from a challenge?” You scoffed. His eyes hardened at the question.

“There is no challenge here. I'm trying to keep you and Callie safe because if I lose you, I'll be gone.” He replied, averting his gaze.

“What about Callie?”

“She is just a child. She won't remember me.” He said and stood up. Tears were flowing freely down your cheek. He turned towards, leaning down to press his lips against yours. “I love you but this is for the best. You deserve a good man not some running-from-the-law, monster killing machine. You need someone who will stay with you forever, not a man whose life is always on stake. You deserve so much better.”

“You are the man I want. I don't want anyone else,” You cried out. “You are my happily ever after. Please stay. I love you.”

“It's going to be painful but you will eventually get over me.” He said firmly. He had made up his mind. There was no turning back now. He looked at you carefully, as if he was trying to memorise your face. You tried to touch his face. He took your hand into his. Giving you a chaste kiss for one last time, he walked away from you towards the door.

“If you walk out of that door now, it's over for us.” You told him.

“I know. I'm sorry.” Dean Winchester said as he walked out of that door leaving you behind with the pieces of your broken heart lying at your feet. A sob tore through your throat as you wondered how you would tell your baby girl that Dean wasn't ever coming back.

Maybe happily ever after didn't really exist in the real world afterall.

Feedback is highly appreciated!

#supernatural #dean winchester #dean x reader #dean winchester x reader #jay's2ktobecontinued #dean winchester fic #dean winchester x y/n #dean winchester one shot #dean winchester x you #deanxreader #dean winchester fanfic #dean fanfiction

161 notes · View notes

dreamypeaches · 4 years

Text

don’t wake up pt. 7 (END) | rafe cameron x reader

summary: rafe gives you the fairy tale night he promised

warnings: SMUT (unprotected), cursing, alcohol use

word count: 4k

a/n: so...here it is. the final part. i can’t believe i actually finished a series. thank you for all the support, it means so much to me!! i am really proud of this whole series and seeing y’all validate me makes me cry. please enjoy :) and thank you.

series masterlist

Walking into Midsummers was one of the most nerve-racking things you had ever done. The few times you’d come before, you were working. Never had you excepted to walk in as a guest, never mind on the arm of Rafe Cameron. But now you were here, and you in a state of pure bliss. Most eyes were on you, but you hardly even noticed as you giggled like a school girl. Rafe’s hand was in yours, fingers interlaced as he pulled you through the party, glancing at you every few moment with a dopey smile.

His arm wraps around your shoulder as he takes a flute of champagne. He hands it to you before grabbing one for himself.

“I believe this was the first part of my master plan,” He says, tipping his glass towards you. You clink yours against it with a smile before you both down it in one go.

“Expensive champagne, check,” you giggle, the sparkling liquid already making you feel just as bubbly. Rafe’s hand found it’s place on your hip, holding you close as you surveyed the party. Another waiter passed by with a tray of champagne and you each grabbed one, taking your time to savor it.

Rafe was still in a state of disbelief. Just a couple of hours ago he had been ready to drink himself into a coma. Now he had you at his side, grinning so hard his cheeks hurt, and he felt on top of the world. Squeezing you against his side, he leaned down to whisper in your ear.

“You look so beautiful tonight.”

Your cheeks heat up as you turn to meet his eyes. You’re able to give him the briefest of kisses before you are interrupted.

“This is so weird.”

The smiles drop from your faces as your faced with John B, Kie, and Sarah. Trying to separate from Rafe, his arm tightens around your waist as he give his sister and her friends a tight smile.

“And?” He says, his tone vaguely threatening. He wasn’t going to let anything ruin this night.

“Don’t look at me like that, Rafe, you should be thanking me,” Sarah says with a smirk. “I created this,” she motions to you, “and she is perfect. Don’t ruin it!”

Rafe looks down at you, a small smile returning to his face.

“I won’t.”

“Seriously, dude, JJ already wants to kick your ass. Don’t give him a reason,” Kie chimes in. Rafe scoffs and shakes his head.

“I don’t plan on it! Now fuck off, I’m trying to show my girl a good time.”

John B and Kie pretend to gag as they walk off before shooting you a genuine smile. You sighed when they were out of ear shot, feeling as if a great weight was suddenly off your chest.

Bouncing in front of Rafe, you give him a wide smile as you move your body in a victory dance.

“That went so well!”

You twist and shimmy, reaching your hands out towards him, urging him to join you. How could he resist your charm? Especially when your dancing is the most adorable thing he’s ever seen. He takes your hands and pulls your forward, making you wrap your arms around his neck while he wraps his own around your waist.

“Did you not hear the part where they threatened to sick your guard dog on me?” Rafe scoffed.

“Yes, and I agree with them. You break my heart again I will send him after you. Pope too. He may not seem scary, but he’s got some fire in there.”

Rafe’s smile falter slightly when you mention him breaking your heart. Though he quickly covers it up, you notice the crack in his armor. Pulling him in for a kiss, you try to soothe his mind by swiping your thumb across his temple. You wished you could just reach in and pull every bad thought from his brain and throw them in the ocean. He had hurt you, this is true, but you would never in your life wish an ounce of pain onto him. The wounds on each of your hearts were still healing, and it would take time. But tonight, you just wanted to be happy. You wanted both of you to be happy.

“Will you dance with me?” You whisper against his lips.

“Already promised I would,” He replies, pulling away to lead you to the dance floor. He moves you closer to the edge of the group of dancers. Close to the beach, the pair of you are covered in slight shadow, slightly secluded from the party passing around you.

You never thought you could miss another persons touch this much. The past few days without Rafe, you had found yourself craving the feeling of him against you. From the way he was acting tonight, you were certain he felt the same. His hand had yet to leave your body since you met him outside. His hand was always holding your own, gripping your hip as he wraps his arm around you, cupping your cheek as he kisses you. Right now, his hands found a home on your lower back, holding you close as you sway to the music. You dance through a few songs, basking in each other’s love, before Rafe speaks.

“You are so…exquisite,” He says. The look in his eyes contains so much love you almost drown in it.

“Are we playing scrabble? That was easily a 20 point word, got an ‘x’ and a ‘q’ in there.”

“How about a few more words? You are…” He places a kiss on your cheek, “alluring.”

A kiss on the other cheek. “Stunning.”

On your jaw. “Ravishing.”

Your neck. “Heavenly.”

Your collarbone. “And drop dead sexy.”

His lips return to yours. This kiss is more passionate and needy than any of the others earlier that night. The shock and excitement of being back together again has worn off, and now there is just a deep need and urgency to be as close as possible. He starts to trail kisses across your jaw and down your neck, when you are once again interrupted. Someone clears their throat behind Rafe.

Rafe is suddenly ramrod straight, back stiff as he recognizes the disappointed aura radiating from his father. You took his hand as he turned, squeezing it to let him know you are there.

“So, this is her? The mysterious girl? Were you planning on introducing me at any point?” Ward Cameron questions, arms crossed at his chest. Rafe clears his throat, grip tightening on your hand.

“Um, dad, this is Y/N. My girlfriend.”

“Right, one of Sarah’s Pogue friends. We’ve met before, I believe?”

“Yes, sir. It’s nice to see you again,” You say, plastering on a smile. After everything Rafe told you about the man, you wanted nothing more than to give him a piece of your mind, maybe even knock his stupid teeth out. But you restrained yourself, not wanting to ruin the night.

“Well, don’t let me interrupt your night. Just try to be more modest, Rafe, please?” He starts to turn away, but pauses to say, “Congratulations. You seem very happy.”

The stiffness rushes out of Rafe, his hand nearly goes limp in your own.

“I think that’s the nicest things he’s ever said to me.”

Pressing a kiss to his cheek, you tug on his arm.

“Then let’s celebrate! More champagne!”

You find another waiter and grab two glasses, the two of you downing them in only a few sips.

The night passed like a dream. You and Rafe became lost in each other, in the pure bliss and love that you radiated. You danced and laughed and drank and ate and held onto each other for dear life. The bubble you had started your relationship in was gone, allowing anyone to gaze in on you. You were quick to realize your worries weren’t valid. Sure, people were looking at you, but you could handle a few strange looks and whispered comments if it meant you got to be with Rafe like this all the time.

You ran into the Pogues a few times during the night, including JJ and Pope, who were both working for Heyward. The tension between the two Pogues and Rafe had been thick. A lot of threatening glances and passive aggressive comments were shared. The three boys were about two seconds from whipping their dicks out and measuring them before you pulled Rafe away, rolling your eyes at the testosterone in the air.

It was easier with Topper and Kelce. The moment you had seen Kelce, you pulled him into a bone crushing hug, thanking him profusely. Rafe almost had to pry you off Kelce, trying his best to hide his obvious jealousy. Topper, on the other hardly said hello. You didn’t mind, and Kelce made up for it by practically saving your relationship.

Once Rafe finally forced you to say good bye to his best friends, you complained to him about the inherent misogyny you had experienced that night. A speech spurred on by the liquid stars moving inside you.

“The fact that I could hug your best friend and you and my best friends want to rip each other’s throats out is ridiculous. And do you know who’s fault it is? You fucking men. Getting all protective and territorial over me. Why don’t you go pee in a bush or something and let me handle myself.”

Rafe chuckled at you.

“You’re right, angel, I’m sorry.”

“Yeah you better be,” You replied with a tipsy smirk. Rafe laughed louder at you and wrapped his arms around your waist, tugging your back against his chest. He peppered kisses down your neck, the softest touches that tickled and made you giggle.

Midsummers was starting to wind down. The older guests and people with children at home were the first to leave, and everyone else began to trickle out after. The party was coming to a close. Staff were starting to clean up around the more drunken patrons. The dance floor, to the center of which Rafe pulled you, was practically empty. He made you stand in the middle, giving you a kiss and running over to the stage where a band had stood only an hour before. Now there was just a speaker playing a playlist someone hit shuffle on.

You watched Rafe fiddle with something, when the opening beats of Dreams by Fleetwood Mac floated from the speakers. He jogged back over to you, a grin on his face as he takes your hand. Pulling you close, he keeps his one hand clasped in yours while the other rests on your hip. Your hand rests on his shoulder, slowly moving to play with the hairs at the base of his neck. He begins to sway you in slow circles, your head resting against his shoulder. You hum along to the music for a few bars before sighing.

“This is a sad song, you know.”

“I mean, the words might be sad, but it doesn’t make me sad at all. Because all I can think about when I hear this song is you.” You grin into his chest.

You’re silent for the rest of the song. Despite the long night and the exhaustion in your bones, neither of you wants this night to end. Your minds are wide awake, taking in every second.

You and Rafe continue swaying as the music fades out. He leans down to place a kiss below your ear before whispering.

“Did you happen to receive my other gift?”

You smirk up at him, your eyes suddenly clouded with lust.

“Why don’t you find out?”

Eyes darkening, Rafe licks his lips and pulls you away from the nearly empty party, down towards the beach. You’re forced to pull your shoes off as Rafe leads you down the sand. Eventually, you reach a patch of trees that create a small, secluded area on the beach. There is a few chairs and towels hanging around, a box off to the side, signs of life littered across the small stretch. Rafe brings towards the back. He grabs a large blanket from the box and spreads it out before wrapping his arms around your waist from behind. He begins to place open mouth kisses down your neck, nipping at the skin in some places making you gasp.

“What is this place?” You question.

“A Kook hangout we made a few years ago. Don’t worry, no one comes here this late,” He reassures you before continuing his assault on your neck. One hand tangles itself in your hair, pulling it to give himself better access to you. The other hand slides down your side, grabbing at the skirt of your dress and bunching it up, revealing your bare thigh to the open air. You gasp at the contrast of the cool hair and his warm hand as it trails up to the waistband of your lacy underwear. His finger ghosts across your slit over the fabric, making you whimper. He suddenly pulls away from you and shoves you gently forward.

You turn to face him and feel your core ache at the look he’s giving you. A cocky smirk graces his lips while his eyes are burning with hunger and lust.

“Strip,” He commands. You do as he says, never breaking eye contact as you tug at the dress, letting it pool at your feet.

Rafe let’s out a fuck under his breath as he takes you in. Clad in the lingerie he had bought for you, this image was one he had been dreaming of since he purchased the fabric. It’s white, just like your dress, adding to the already heavenly glow the moonlight casts on you.You go to remove the crown of white daisies on your head but he stops you.

“Don’t. You look beautiful in it.”

Your cheeks heat up as you slowly lower your hands down to your sides. You feel yourself melting under his gaze. He licks his lips before he dives in, holding your face between his hands as he crashes his mouth to yours. The kiss is hungry, and you prepare yourself to be absolutely devoured by the man in front of you. Not that you minded.

Fingers dance down your sides and into he waistband of your underwear. The teasing touch of before is gone as he presses against your clit, making you scream in shock and pleasure. He holds the pressure, starting to move his fingers in slow circles. Your eyes roll back, so much pleasure hitting all at once like a tidal wave. Rafe’s other and holds the back of you neck, pulling you away from the bruising kiss.

“I’m going to make you cum some many times tonight, you won’t be able to walk for a week. Are you ready, angel?”

You give a weak nod and a whimper, only to whine when he moves all touch. His hands move instead to grip your ass, giving one cheek an agonizing slap.

“I need words.” He gives another slap to end his statement.

“Yes, Rafe. I’m ready. I want you.”

A primal grin spreads across his face. He pushes your shoulder, nodding toward the blanket.

“Lay down for me.”

You lay on your back across the blanket, allowing you to look up at the moon and stars, but your focus is not on that ethereal sight. Instead, you are focused on the sinful man in front of you, who removes his bow tie and jacket. In no time he is undressed down to his boxers and kneels down between your legs.

He leans forward to capture your lips for a moment, before moving down your body. He makes sure to leave hickies across your collarbone and chest, peppering a few on your stomach as well. He snaps at the elastic band with his teeth before for pulling the underwear down with his fingers.

“You look so fucking beautiful in these, I want to see you in them again. We can’t go ruining them on the first night.”

As he speaks, his breath fans across the expanse of your stomach, but it is his words that make you shiver. He pulls the garment down your legs slowly, allowing the anticipation to build until you are squirming for his touch. He removes your bra next, your nipples hard in the cool ocean air. His finger ghost across them, sending waves of pleasure down to your pussy.

“Please, Rafe. I’ve missed you so much, missed your touch so much. Don’t keep me waiting,” You moan, but there is no threat in your words. You both know exactly who is in charge here.

“Did you think about me, angel? Did you touch yourself and wish it were my fingers making you cum?”

You bite you lip and nod as you make eye contact with Rafe. He smirks and one of his fingers tease your entrance, gathering wetness before plunging in. Moans drip from your lips as he sets a steady pace, fingers curling up to touch your g-spot. He adds a second, then a third. He kisses you neck as he speeds up, other hand moving to rub your clit. You are a moaning mess, clenching around his fingers as you get closer and closer to your climax.

“Is this what you wanted? You want to cum all over my fingers?”

“Yes! Yes, please, I want to cum. Can I cum?”

He groans at your pleading tone, fingers starting to pound into you.

“Cum, angel.”

You do so with a scream, back arching off the ground as he slows his movements only slightly. He replaces the hand on your clit with his mouth, giving the bundle of nerves a few kitten licks before pressing down on it with the flat of his tongue.

“Fuck!” you scream, still sensitive from your orgasm only seconds before. His fingers pick up the pace again, his tongue continuing to attack your clit. Your second orgasm comes quickly, and he removes his fingers, not allowing you time to adjust to the emptiness before he starts to fuck you with his tongue. An arm lays across your torso, holding you down as you buck into his mouth. His other hand moves to you clit, giving a much gentler touch than before. A few minutes later, Rafe is lapping up the juices of your third orgasm.

He sits up and grins at you, lips shining with your wetness. Your eyes are hooded, exhausted from the pleasure coursing through your veins. He kisses you, quick to deepen the kiss by plunging his tongue into you, allowing you to taste your self.

He pulls away to remove his boxers, lining himself up with your entrance when he returns. You hiss as the tip brushes across your clit as he gathers your wetness. He thrusts into you slowly with a low moan, savoring every inch of your pussy around his dick. You meet his eyes as he bottoms out, stilling inside of you for a moment. His face suddenly softens and he gives you a tender kiss.

“I love you,” He said

“I love you too,” You replied. The words leave your mouth wrapped around the promises of tomorrow, of spending another day on Earth with you. He kisses you again as he pulls almost all the way out, slamming back into you fully. You scream against his lips as he sets a brutal pace. He hikes one of you knees higher on his hip, hitting that spot inside of you that makes you see stars. A hand wraps around your throat, squeezing lightly as he fucks you into the sand.

Rafe never found you more beautiful than now. Your halo askew on top of your disheveled hair. Your tits bounce as he pounds into you, moving in rhythm with his hips. Moans and curses fall from your sweet lips and Rafe groans at the sight of your wide open mouth and closed eyes. An angel screaming for god as she faces the heavens. He squeezes your throat a little tighter.

“Say my fucking name, angel.”

“Fuck! Rafe! Rafe…please, Rafe!”

The new mantra spills from your mouth, sweet like honey. He catches it with his own lips, thrusting harder. You feel the sting of his hips snapping against yours and you love it.

You feel your legs start to shake as you approach your fourth orgasm, and Rafe can feel it to. He moves his hand to rub your clit but the pressure he gives it sends you over the edge. You scream his name, becoming a whimpering mess as he continues to fuck you.

“It’s too much…” You whimper but he quiets you with a kiss.

“One more. You’ve got one more for me, angel.”

He hooks one of your ankles on his shoulder and you moan as he hits you deeper than ever before. He continues to rub gentle shapes into you clit. As you get closer to the edge, you feel Rafe’s thrusts get sloppier. You clench around him as you cum, the feeling sending Rafe over right behind you.

He gives you a few more pumps before pulling out completely and collapsing next to you. You feel absolutely spent, breath heavy from the multiple orgasms of the night. You’re ready to curl into Rafe and pass out, but his finger linger down your body to your center.

“I can’t…” You manage to get out, but it fades into a moan as Rafe massages your clit slowly. He takes one of your nipples in his mouth, biting it lightly before sucking on it and pulling away with a pop.

“Just one more. Please, angel. You’re doing so good for me.”

You moan as he goes back to your breasts, sucking at biting at them as he continues to rub your clit slowly. Your sixth orgasm builds slowly, almost taking you by surprise. You cum with a quiet moan, legs shaking as Rafe brings you down from your high. He leaves a few more kisses on your collar bone before standing up, returning a few seconds later with another blanket. He pulls you close to him, covering the both of you in the blanket. You fall asleep quickly under the stars, body exhausted from the stress, excitement, and pleasure of the day.

Rafe awakens to the sunrise, orange rays scattering across your bodies Your chest rises and falls against his and he makes sure to memorize every part of your body. Yesterday had been blissful. For a moment, you both got to forget about the problems that surrounded your relationship. But it was a new day, and the rest of his time with you would be an uphill battle.

He had shit to work on, shit he would never want you to see. But he wanted you, hell, he needed you by his side through all of it. He trusted you to hold his fragile heart and prayed that you would allow him yours. He refused to shatter it again, especially when it was still mending. He would hold it tenderly and cherish it for the rest of his days.

The days ahead would be rough. There was a lot to talk about. But he thinks of that night beneath the stars over two months ago, when you found him. Neither of you knew it then, but when you sat beside him on the sand and spoke sweet words, you had taken his heart and never given it back. He didn’t mind, he knew you would keep it safe.

As he felt you stir beside him, he closed his eyes and pulled you closer, wanting to spend a little longer away from reality for a little longer. It was time, though. Time to love you wholly. Time to love himself as much as you loved him. Time to get his life together.

“Rafe,” You whisper, “it’s time to wake up.”

taglist: @teenwaywardasgardian @kindahavefeelingskindaheartless @obxmxybxnk @butgilinsky @juliarose21 @bluesiderudy @ilovejjmaybank @diverrdown @diverdcwn @mdlyncline @https-luna @broken-jj @nqbmf @ityagirljay @downbytheouterbanks @girlsru1eboysdroo1 @trinnwazheree

#rafe cameron x reader #rafe cameron fic #rafe cameron imagine #rafe cameron smut #obx fic #my writing

218 notes · View notes

mrs-i-have-too-many-biases · 4 years

Text

𝓕𝓸𝓻 𝔂𝓸𝓾, 𝓕𝓸𝓻 𝓾𝓼, 𝓕𝓸𝓻 𝓽𝓱𝓮𝓶 – 𝓗.𝓗.

The fairies of Yellow Wood

Summary: A forbidden love between a Knight and a Princess, it’s them against the world. Would they endure separation, or would they change it all. Season: Spring Genre: Fluff/ Angst Category: Fantasy Tropes: Enemies to Lovers || Kind of Slowburn!Fluff? AU: Fairy au Pairing: Knight Fairy!Hyunjin X Princess Fairy!Reader Word count: 25,9K (idk what happened) Disclaimer: I don’t know much about folk tales or fairies in general. This is my imagination with the use of fairies in my stories. Warnings: slow burn fluff, strong language, terms of psychotic behaviour, mentions of blood, mentions of death threats. If you spot any mistakes, sorry about those it’s almost 26k words I probably read over it through editing <3

Fairies of Yellow Wood Masterlist

,,, Chapter one

Once upon a time,

in a great kingdom with small inhabitants. Lived hundreds of the fey people, another common name for them are fairies or pixies. They lived in peace among one another as they kept nature in balance and protected from whatever would or could possibly harm it. Every one of them had a destiny. One was destined to grow fruits, so they could live healthy and provide everyone of food. Another was destined to be a guard of the sun. They made sure the day arrived every morning on time, that the plants had enough sunlight to grow greatly.

And so was Y/n a princess among the other fairies. Born into a hierarchy she was destined to be queen of Yellow Wood someday. Unlike other fairies, Y/n knew since the day she was birthed what her destiny would be.

At the age of ten, every fairy were to find out what their destiny would be. One would be very happy with theirs and others were rather disappointed. On this day, the fairies also received a birthname that complimented their given powers and destiny. With Y/n being a princess, she was also given a birthname: Avery de La Grande. Her name meaning: Ruler of the elves. Y/n being an only child, she was often surrounded by people who worked for the family de La Grande. They would help her dress, get her ready for the day, they taught her mannerisms and gave her the usual lessons.

Y/n never really interacted with other fairies of her age, except the ones who were the children of the maids or guards. Hwang Hyunjin was one of those fairies. His father being the knight commander, Hyunjin also had an idea what he destined to be. At Hyunjin’s birth, his birthname was bound to be Harvey, meaning ‘Battle worthy’.

Hyunjin’s father couldn’t be happier when Hyunjin got the confirmation at the age of ten that he was bound to be a knight. He began to train with his father and grew up to be skilful. Beside his skilfulness he also grew up to be one of the most handsome fairies in the kingdom. And he was well aware of that.

The maids and their daughter were absolutely head over heels for him. The young knight trainees were in awe by everything he did. They wanted nothing more than to be him and get a little taste of the life he was living. As you can tell Hyunjin’s popular among the people, implying that the entire kingdom knew who he was. Y/n, being one of them.

She grew up with Hyunjin as their fathers were friends and fought together in the battlefield before. Y/n never understood why people were so enchanted by Hyunjin’s charms. She would roll her eyes as her own mother, the queen, giggled at Hyunjin’s eye-smile that he was given by his father. Y/n saw Hyunjin as an arrogant boy who loved to play with other’s feelings, even though she was fully aware of the fact that Hyunjin had taken an oath to loyalty to the king and queen.

He performed his position well, he ended up becoming the king’s personal knight. It annoyed Y/n that she constantly had to look him in the eye whenever she was around her father. Even at dinner she had to look Hyunjin as she forced herself to eat, knowing that his face made her lose her appetite.

Her day was going southwards. Her music teacher was being a bitch, nothing new. Her food was spilled all on the floor by Hyunjin who bumped into her and as if her day couldn’t get any worse. Her father called her into his office, where (to her not-so surprise) Hyunjin was as well.

“Y/n, my daughter. Since your time of becoming our new queen is nearing. We have decided to give you a personal knight as you perform your new duties as future ruler of the Yellow Wood reign.” She was waiting in anticipation to find out who was her new ‘protector’, she knew she could take care of herself, but knowing her father, she ‘needed’ extra protection. “Hyunjin, I assign you from today on as the personal knight and protector of the one and only crown princess.”

Hyunjin was trying to keep the swearing to himself whilst Y/n was shooting daggers with her eyes towards him. “Dad, does it really have to be him-“ “He’s the most loyal fey I’ve ever worked with, beside his father of course. I couldn’t imagine any better candidate.” The king crowed proudly. “Your majesty, there must be a different way, w-who is going to be your personal knight?” Hyunjin stuttered. “Your placed will be filled in by an old friend of mine. Another great warrior who I also haven’t seen in ages, so I will enjoy my time with him.” He laughed before shooing the two out of his office.

The two young elves shared a look and sighed. “Don’t get anything into that dull head of yours. It’s not like I asked for this.” Y/n snarled as Hyunjin glared at her. He only sighed before nudging her to start walking, because he hadn’t even started, but he knew he was already tired of her.

As mentioned before, the two had known each other for a long time as they grew up in the castle. They never bothered talking, so being together for such long periods of time, was new to them. The two were constantly on each other’s wings. The most interaction they had with one another that didn’t include numerous cuss words, was the two rolling their eyes to each other.

Y/n would often let Hyunjin go off and do his own thing, claiming that she could handle ‘her shit herself’. Hyunjin would put his hands up in defence before flying off elsewhere, anywhere. As long as it was far away from her.

It was the first day of the two being actually stuck with one another and Hyunjin was glad that he was able to go to his beloved Eunhee. She was the daughter of one of the maids, who was working in the castle just like Hyunjin. The two grew up together and had become best friend through the years. The male fey would smirk to himself as he sneaked up behind his best friend, scaring her almost to death as she threw the clothes she was holding all over the place.

“Stop doing that!” She whined whilst punching her friend in the arm, leaving Hyunjin hissing in pain. “I had to make my day better somehow. And what way better doing that by scaring the pixie dust out of you.” He grinned with a smile plastered on his face. “Was the meeting with the king that bad?” She asked, picking up the clothes in process. “Well, not that exactly. I think I got a promotion?” Hyunjin laughed as he leaned against one of the pillars that were framed around the palace garden. “What? That’s amazing news Hyunjin! How could that be bad?” Eunhee squealed, excited for her friend.

“Well, I’ve become the personal guard of miss snobby.” Hyunjin scoffed. “Oh you poor thing!” Eunhee cooed as she took his face into her hands to squish it. “Yeah, I am pitiful. Pity me. It’s been day one and my life has never been so boring.” He complained. “Tell me everything.” Eunhee clapped in excitement as her best friend told her all the juicy gossip that Hyunjin knew.

The two would laugh about Y/n’s snobby attitude and her self-centred personality. “I really don’t get how she is supposed to rule our kingdom one day. The day she gets crowned as queen, I will be moving a reign far away from here.” Eunhee laughed. “She’s not ready to be a queen, she’s not even ready to be a princess, which she already is. She never interacts with her staff or with her citizens. They know who she is, but do they? I bet everyone would agree on her being a pretentious spoiled brat, who doesn’t know what hard work actually is.” Hyunjin scoffed.

“I couldn’t have said it any better.” She smiled before pressing a playful kiss on his cheek, leaving him with a smirk plastered onto his face.

After saying their goodbyes Hyunjin would return to Y/n who ready to go out for a fly. He caught her fixing her hair and checking her face before he appeared into her view. “Did training go well?” She assumed, Hyunjin would hum back in respond, wanting to get this over with.

The two exited the palace and were greeted by a big pond that was spread over the great kingdom in front of them. The royal Family was greeted every morning by their hardworking fairies that flew around.

Y/n shot them a smile as they passed by, which caught Hyunjin’s attention. He’d never seen her interact with anyone except her parents. Hyunjin knew of Y/n’s daily fly through the kingdom. It was well known that she loved to sit near the pond or on top of the trees to enjoy the sunset.

The flight was quiet and awkward and it bored Hyunjin to the bone. He had a hard time to stay focused, but he honestly didn’t care about her. He knew he had to protect her, otherwise he’d lose his head, but he wouldn’t mind her disappearing into the distance out of nowhere.

When they returned from their little trip, the sun would be set and the moon had come out. The Yellow Tree’s leaves were glowing as it usually would at night, showing it’s great power of life that was stored for the fairies of the reign. The houses’ lights and energy were also originated from the tree. You would think that someone would easily find the reign of Yellow Wood, but no one could coordinate their way through the Forest of the lost. The name speaks for itself.

The magic that nature itself owned protected itself from the vile hearts that belonged to the humans who wanted nothing more than to do harm to the magical creatures, who now belonged to the forest.

Hyunjin was impatiently flying back and forth as Y/n was getting changed into a more comfortable fitting. The young fairy who was waiting outside was Yearning to see Eunhee again, since the two were planning on having dinner together. “Can’t I just leave? I’ve hung around you all day, can’t I deserve a fucking break?” At this point he was worn out and wanted to get her off his wings.

“Fine, I can have dinner with just my parents. Go on then. There will be other guards there anyway.” Y/n snarled from the other side of the door, causing the maids who were dressing her sharing a look of surprise with each other.

“Bloody finally.” Hyunjin groaned before he sped away.

“Your majesty, please forgive me for interfering, but I feel like you could be nicer to Hyunjin.” One of the young maids suggested in a small voice, obviously scared of the princess’ reaction. “He might be all smiles and charms to you guys, but he’s a real bother and almost a waste of time to me. He doesn’t even pay attention to my protection. He’s absentminded. I don’t get why my father chose him as my personal guide. Well, I do get it: loyalty, trust and whatsoever. If I end up hurt, I can all assure you, it will cost Hyunjin’s head.” The frustration causing Y/n to harangue.

Without saying much after, Y/n left her bedroom to enter the dinner hall where her parents were already seated and waiting for her to join. Their dinner would be served and sooner enough they started eating, until her father spoke up. “Isn’t Hyunjin joining?” He asked. “No, I let him leave and give him a break-“ “Y/n, your intentions might be good, but Hyunjin has assigned breaks. He can with no unreasonable exception leave your side.” He noted clearly.

‘It was fun while it lasted.’ Y/n thought to herself with a heavy sigh, saying goodbye to her peaceful life, knowing it was about to be filled up with stress and annoyance.

In the meantime, Hyunjin had dashing through the fairies as he made his way to Eunhee, who had been waiting for over an hour. “I’m sorry I’m late!” He exclaimed as he caught his breath. Eunhee only giggled and signed him to sit and eat with her. “She took ages didn’t she?” Eunhee guessed with a raised eyebrow, laughing as Hyunjin gave her an exhausted look.

“She flies so slow, she gets changed every four hours or so, it’s ridiculous. I never thought I was going to say this, but I miss the king.” Hyunjin cried out, making Eunhee laugh even harder.

“Hyunjin!” A female voice squealed from behind him. “I got you some extra Honey Cake!” She beamed a smile as she place the place proudly next to him.

“You are the best, do you know that. I bet you do. Also, you look absolutely stunning today, even more beautiful than yesterday.” Hyunjin complimented as he shot her a wink. He’d take a bite and squeaked in delight.

“The best Honey Cake in the reign!” He cheered as he hugged her. In the meantime Eunhee was watching the two with resentment. “Jinnie, let’s eat. I’ve waited long enough.” She whined whilst pouting. Hyunjin hugged the other fairy goodbye, before he gave all his attention to Eunhee again.

“Hwang! Get your wings moving, the king demands to see you right away!” An elder guard’s voice boomed through the kitchen where the pair were seated. Both sighed in defeat and Hyunjin gave her an apologetic smile. Eunhee knew he had to go and shot him a small smile.

When Hyunjin arrived at the dining hall, he was shaking in anxiousness. ‘Did Y/n rat me out? I wouldn’t be surprised if she did.’ He thought to himself as he sucked in a mouthful of air and held it there to calm himself down.

“Hyunjin, there you are.” The king started.

‘Here we go.’

“I get that you would love extra breaks, but as a personal guard you have assigned resting hours, so somebody else can take over your place for a short period of time. Next time when you wish to have a break, you unfortunately have to wait, now sit down and eat with us, you must be starving.” The king’s words surprised him, but he did was he was told to do so and sit down next to Y/n.

She looked distressed and looked at him, whispering: ‘I’m sorry’.

He was yet again surprised and tried not to show it, by filling himself with food.

Weeks had passed and there were little words exchanged between the knight and the princess. Their days would go on as usual, but the two never bothered to actually work on their ‘relationship’.

Y/n never really know why Hyunjin disliked her so badly. She never hurt him in any way, she thinks at least. She never really talked to him before. To be really honest, she didn’t even know why she acted resented towards him either. He never did anything bad, beside flirting during his shift with any maid he saw in the castle.

Her father was right, he indeed was a great knight. He did his job so well when he worked for the king, yet she wondered why he couldn’t do the same for her. They continued their daily flight whilst ignoring each other.

Hyunjin thought about it and he neither understood why he was so hateful towards Y/n. She’s never hurt him in a personal way. He felt like he might’ve hated her through the stories of other fairies, who had ‘experiences’ with her. They all made Y/n seem like this horrible snob that doesn’t know what basic mannerism is.

Now that he’s almost seen her 24/7 the past weeks, he didn’t understand what made him actually think that Y/n was a bad fairy being.

Hyunjin saw Y/n from seven o’clock in the morning until midnight. He would see her wake up and go to sleep. He was right there by her side, having to protect her from what evil or danger is coming their way. The young knight chuckled to himself as he realised that he was maybe giving up his own life, to save someone he doesn’t even want to be around with.

Well, that’s what he felt like, because all of his feelings seemed to conflict and confuse him. Right now, he just stuck to hating and disliking her since it was easier that way. Hyunjin saw how much she hated to dress up. He had seen it and it didn’t look pretty, the ‘getting her into the dress’ part. She looked absolutely stunning in her gowns or any other type of royal clothing she was put into, the process she just hate.

One fairy would be tugging on a corset and tightening it so that she could just breath. Another was trying to do her hair whilst the last fairy was putting on her makeup. Later more would arrive to put Y/n into the rest of her dress and help her beautifying her wings and even putting her shoes on for her.

Hyunjin saw the annoyance in Y/n’s face whenever eight o’clock struck. The same maids would walk in to help her and it just seemed like they ruined her entire day. She’s independent and he knew she was fully well capable to take care of herself.

Yet, she was never rude to any of her. She didn’t show them the annoyed that was hidden behind a smile as they helped her dress. They were orders after all and the fairies were just doing their jobs and Y/n was well aware of that.

Hyunjin appreciated that about her. He had some newfound respect for Y/n after seeing that. It also occurred to him, that Y/n was an actual sweetheart. The staff that worked in the palace, specifically for Y/n, had never spoken a bad word about Y/n. They praised her kindness and diplomatic manners.

Hyunjin had to admit that Y/n certainly wasn’t dumb, he had made her out to be stupid, but she had proven him wrong at defence strategy meetings. She had hushed everyone’s mouth, radiating power from her side. She knew what she was talking about and the knights and guards took her advice and theories to appreciation.

The young knight himself was impressed too. He had never seen her like that, the serious soon-to-be-queen kind of acts.

“I don’t understand why I disliked her so badly. She’s smart, she knows what she’s talking about when it comes to defence strategies. Her theory was amazing it left everyone at awe!” Hyunjin exclaimed. He was in the kitchen with Eunhee as they were celebrating their break. Eunhee rolled her eyes secretly as Hyunjin continued to praise Y/n like everyone else in the castle.

“C’mon Jinnie, if that girl wasn’t a princess, she would’ve been a nobody. She wouldn’t have to have knowledge to protect a kingdom, she would be basic and boring.” Eunhee scoffed, taking another sip of her honey milk. “You might be right, but I guess she really isn’t so bad as the other fairies think she is. Besides, they are from outside the palace and don’t see her everyday like I do.” Hyunjin tried to make sense. “I mean, you’re probably right, but I bet she’s just nice to you because she has to. You’re the one protecting her after all. Would be a shame if her knight suddenly turned his back to her, because she treated him unfairly.” Eunhee shrugged, making Hyunjin sigh because he thought that his friend was right.

She glanced at him and smirked when she saw his defeated expression. She would scoot closer to him and rest her head on his shoulder. He would lean in as well as he continued to eat, making her smile in victory.

“Even though she might be faking her kindness towards you, I just want you to know that I would never turn my back to you. I like you too much for that.” She bluntly says whilst looking up to him to see him smirk and wink in return.

Hyunjin’s day went well after his break, but it all went south for Y/n. The two were in the king’s and queen’s office, Hyunjin witnessing how the family ended up in a fight.

“Y/n there is no other option-“ her mother started. “What do you mean there is no option? You could make an alliance with someone instead of arranging a fucking marriage without asking for my consent!” Y/n yelled back. “Language, young lady! You have no say in this! This is the best for our kingdom and you know that.” The king argues. “So, you let me make strategies to protect the kingdom, literally one of the only ways we protect ourselves from the enemies. But you can’t discuss this with me, something that will change my entire fucking life?” She yelled back.

“You know nothing about alliances through marriage, they are the most loyal alliances, because we would be an united kingdom, if one would turn their back on the other, it would be no use. Besides, this marriage has been planned before your birth. There’s nothing you can do about it. You will meet prince Han Jisung soon. This conversation is now over, you better prepare yourself and get to know him. He will arrive at the palace and stay here so the two of you can meet and get to form a relationship together.”

“Dad you can’t force a relationship between two people!” Her father would turn around and she would try to look at the mother desperately, hoping that she could make a difference for her.

But she only shot her an apologetic smile. Tears were brimming in Y/n’s eyes as she run out of the office and into her room.

Hyunjin was still stunned from the situation, but quietly and awkwardly left the office. The way she ran to her room crying felt disheartening. He knew that he had to protect her, but right now he felt like she needed some comfort.

He walked into her room and quietly made his way towards her. She felt her bed dip on one side and looked up to Hyunjin, who was now face to face with a puffy-eyed crown princess. “I’m sorry about what happened back there.” He whispered as he softly rubbed her back. “It’s fine, I’m sorry that you had to see and hear all of that, but hey. It’s not every day where you see the royal family argue like normal beings. You just witnessed something rare.” Y/n chuckled trying to lift the atmosphere.

“You know that you can be just sad, right? I can imagine that this is very frustrating and unfair. A big part of life must be taken away from you now, isn’t it?” He asked carefully. Y/n sighed and simply nodded in responds as she sat up.

“I guess that’s a price we have to pay as royals.” “That’s so unfair. Does this mean that you will never experience self-found love? Like, meeting someone out of the blue, falling in love with them and then the rest of the story is history?” Hyunjin asked, feeling distressed for her.

“Guess that wouldn’t be a chapter in my book.” “That’s horrible.” Hyunjin exclaimed, making Y/n shocked by his outing of feelings. “Everyone deserves a chance to find true love, true happiness. That applies to you as well. No matter who you are, right?” Hyunjin continued.

“Why are you being nice to me? I thought you hated me?” She wondered out loud laughing out in quite disbelief. “H-hated?” Hyunjin stuttered, surprised that she got onto his act. He tried to find the right words to make up for his action, but he only sighed as he didn’t dare to look Y/n in the eye.

“I don’t hate you, I have to admit that I’m not, or well wasn’t, too fond of you.” He confessed. “I’m not going to lie, I wasn’t too fond of you either when I first saw you.” She admitted, making the both of them chuckle.

“I guess we started off wrong. I changed my opinion on you though through the time we were basically forced to be together.” Hyunjin said, causing Y/n to perk her ears in curiosity. “Oh yeah? Tell me, what do you think of me now then?” “Well, you’re actually very nice and that you’re one heck of a smart fairy who knows what she’s talking about.” Hyunjin laughed, Y/n joining him. “Okay so, you thought I was mean and dumb before?” Y/n asked playfully, causing Hyunjin to stutter.

“N-no! Of course not!” “Calm down it’s fine. Everyone has their own opinion on things which are fine, if they are right is something else.” Y/n laughed. “And, did your opinion about me change after a few weeks?” Hyunjin dares to ask. “I guess you’re fine.” She jokes. “Excuse me only ‘fine’?” He scoffs whilst laughing loudly. “Kidding!”

After that night the two became close. Hyunjin even introduced her to one of his friends, who happened to be someone she already knew: Jeongin.

The young fairy was one of the most adventurous fairies out there and he worked for the royals to gather information on anything. Wanted a new recipe for food because honey milk had become boring? No problem, Jeongin right here saw the humans put strawberries, bananas and even melon in their milk to make it fruity!

Jeongin basically was the cause of many advantaged the kingdom has made. He analysed inventions from humans and brought them back to the fairy realm so they could also provide from the knowledge, but safely. Jeongin had to stay in the shadows to not get caught by mean spirited humans who wanted nothing more to hurt the magic creatures.

Anyway, Jeongin and Hyunjin basically are best friends. When the two are together, you can’t separate them. They would share stories they had recently experienced. For example: Jeongin had just come back from his adventurous trip and had brought back something that was called a ‘dumpling’.

Jeongin saw to his shock that humans put meat in it, but then to his relieve he saw that there were also good humans who put only vegetables in it, meaning that they didn’t had to harm the animals.

The fairies shuddered in bewilderment and anger at the fact that there were people out there killing innocent animals. After Jeongin was done analysing and speaking about his adventure, the chefs took the recipes and immediately rushed to the kitchen to try out this new ‘dumpling’.

The three, now friends, would sit outside and enjoy the vegetable filled delights. Jeongin and Hyunjin turned to Y/n when she suddenly started laughing whilst looking at her dumpling. “What?” Hyunjin asked curiously. “You look like a dumpling.” She giggles before taking another nibble.

Hyunjin was as red as a tomato and didn’t know what to do or say. In the mean time we had Jeongin over here who was laughing his little fairy wings off. “I-I…” Hyunjin could only stutter. “Now you have apple cheeks!” Y/n squeals as she pinched them, making Hyunjin almost scream as he felt like he couldn’t get any more flustered.

Y/n clapped excitedly in amusement whilst Hyunjin was blushing shyly. You could tell that their relationship has started to bloom and there was a specific person who wasn’t all too happy with this.

Could you take a guess? You probably guessed correctly. It’s Eunhee. She had to serve the three some drinks but she had other plans She gently placed Hyunjin’s next to him and jabbed the drink in Y/n’s face who only gasped in shock. She got up from her seat, looking down at her dress that was now ruined by the red grape juice.

“My sincerest apologies your majesty! I trip and fell!” Eunhee lied with a smirk hiding behind her phoney worried face. Y/n was shivering from the cold and feeling icky from the sugar that the juice contained. “It was an accident, don’t worry. If you would excuse me. I’ll go and change.” “Me too, it got all over my pants.” Jeongin mutters before flying off with Y/n.

Hyunjin watched them leave before he faced Eunhee, who now had a smirk plastered onto her face. He looked at her confused and she started to laugh. “Oh c’mon, you have to give it to me, that was a good one!” She giggles whilst bumping him playfully. “You did that on purpose?” He asked her in shock. “Of course I did, I take every chance to fuss with her.” “That dress costs a fortune.” Hyunjin states, still trying to process the current situation. “Oh please, she has tons of those hanging in her closet.”

“I’m not doing this right now.” Hyunjin sighs as she was about to take off as well. “Wait, you’re telling me you’re standing up for that miserable arse?” She huffed. “I’m going to check up on her, I’ll see you around.” Hyunjin mutters before he flew off to Y/n’s room. Leaving Eunhee with green flames in her eyes.

“Y/n are you alright?” Hyunjin called from the other side of the door. “Yeah, I’ll just put on something comfortable since the day is pretty much over.” He heard her call back in return. “Want to go out for a quick fly? I bet they have some goodies in town we can go and eat.” Hyunjin suggests. “Sounds good to me!” She chirped back. “Alright, I’ll be out here in a second. I’m going to change as well!”

Hyunjin hurried his way to the room next door and changed himself out of his clothes. When he put on an old hoodie, since the nights could become chilly, he spotted a note placed on his dresser. Whilst frowning his eyes in confusion he made his way towards the piece of paper and opened it.

It read:

My beloved Hyunjin,

This if the first time I’ve ever written a love letter to someone, so please bear with me. I’ve loved you since we were young and lately I can’t get you out of my head. You’ve taken over my mind and stolen my heart. I wish I had only the courage to tell you this in person.

But for now I will express my love to you in letter form.

Forever yours and hopefully one day officially.

Yours sincerely,

Your secret admirer.

Hyunjin was baffled at the sudden confession and confused at how the note even found its way into his room, which was locked at all times. Unless Hyunjin himself unlocked it of course.

As Hyunjin was trying to figure out how the mysterious note got into his bedroom, Y/n was already waiting outside her bedroom door. She was sniffing the flowers that were decorated outside hers and Hyunjin’s bedrooms. She cocked her head to the side in slight bewilderment when she found a black paper inside the bouquet.

She looked around her to see if anyone was watching and quickly snatched the note out of the flowers. As soon as she did, Y/n immediately regretted it, reading whatever the white letters said:

Your majesty,

It has come to my attention that you have stolen one of my belongings. I intend on having this back, or else the consequences will not only affect you, but your entire kingdom.

Make your decisions wisely madam.

I will be watching you.

The note brought shivers to her spine and she quickly hid the paper when she heard Hyunjin fumbling with his doorknob. The pressuring anxiety hadn’t faded a little after Hyunjin arrived, fortunately for the princess that he hadn’t seen the note.

She didn’t wanted him to see this. She didn’t wanted this to affect him, she cared for him. Maybe just as a friend or even more she wasn’t too sure about it, but he certainly didn’t has to clean up the mess she supposedly made.

Y/n now had to figure out what she did wrong. She doesn’t even interact with other few people that often. Beside her staff of course. Just the thought alone of her own staff turning against her and trying to kill her made her anxiety raise through the roof.

She tried to focus her attention on Hyunjin who told her that he had received a love letter for the first time in his life. “Really? You don’t get that kind of stuff on a daily basis?” Y/n asked surprised before handing the market lady her money for the apples they just bought. “No, of course not why would I?” Hyunjin scoffed, trying not to out his flustered state.

“Well, obviously you’re very kind and caring, which is part of your nature as you are a knight. Speaking of, you’re protective and reliable. People love that! And let’s not forget that you are very good looking, but let’s be honest. Those looks are pretty much a bonus since there are already so many amazing things about you that are so loveable!” Y/n praised whilst making her way with Hyunjin to the tops of the trees.

“W-why thank you. I didn’t know you saw me that way.” Hyunjin tried to say in his most confident voice, but the stutters betrayed him terribly. “These are the basic things that I have figured out about you after being with you twenty-four-seven for the past months.” Y/n giggled. Hyunjin could only hide his face in his hands, receiving a playful push from Y/n.

“Let’s head back before people will wonder where the hell we are.” Y/n continues to giggle before taking the lead home.

Time passed and right now Hyunjin and Y/n were seated around the dinner table with her parents. The atmosphere was thick and Y/n still hadn’t forgiven her parents for what they did to her.

And as if it couldn’t get any worse her father started to talk. “Y/n I forgot to inform you, that Prince Jisung will be arriving at the palace soon. You will meet him at the ball of our spring festival and after that you have eight months to prepare yourself for the wedding.” He stated without meeting his own daughter’s eyes. She choked on her food and tried arguing against her father as soon as her breath had stabilized again.

“I don’t even know the guy! And you want him to live here?” She yells in frustration. “Of course he’s going to live here, he will be the future king.” The king’s monotone angered her even further and Hyunjin felt bad for her.

He couldn’t imagine how frustrating it must be to be involved in an arranged marriage. He felt blessed that he never had to experience such pressure and commitment. He still very much believed that everyone deserved to find their own love of their live, so this was pretty much against his morals.

After dinner Y/n requested to be left alone as she wanted to clear her mind in her room. Hyunjin asked her if she was sure she didn’t want him by her side, but she would tell him that it might be good for her to be alone for once in a while.

He agreed and now he was alone with Jeongin in the garden. Hyunjin told his friend about the frustrating situation Y/n was facing at the moment. “You really seem to become fond of her.” Jeongin laughs. “What do you mean?” “Well, you have to admit. You weren’t her biggest fan before you actually got to know her.” Jeongin states. “I know, but she’s just so kind and I wouldn’t wish anyone a life like this, when it comes to someone’s love life.” Hyunjin sighed.

“I hate to say it, but I told you so.” Jeongin laughed, causing Hyunjin to look at him in confusion. “I’ve always told you what she’s actually like, but I guess you were just too stubborn to see who she really is.” Jeongin states with an amusing smirk. “Fine, you were right. I have to admit, I really enjoy her company. She’s great to hang out with.

When Jeongin didn’t react he continue to rant about the fact that she calls him dumpling when no one is watching. “… it’s really the cutest thing. She would get all giggly and bubbly. She’d squish my cheeks together and just look at me cutely, my heart melts every time!” He cried out with a beaming smile on his face.

Jeongin shook his head, smiling as well, before he started to talk. “Seems like someone has a crush on our princess.” He wiggled his eyebrows playfully whilst Hyunjin shook his head in denial.

“No-“ “Oh please, have you just heard yourself?” Jeongin scoffed as he laughed. “I-I, no seriously. You know I have a thing with Eunhee.” Hyunjin stumbled over his words and he felt his chest tightening after he finished his sentence. Something didn’t feel right. “Sure buddy, if you say so.” “I-I don’t know okay! I think I like her.” “Who are we talking about, Eunhee or Y/n.” Jeongin wondered. “Eunhee, I think I like her. I know her well and we’re always together. We grew up together after all.” “Just because you grew up together doesn’t mean you have to grow old together. Sure, I can tell that she likes you, but you surely don’t. Trust me. I’ve seen you with Y/n before.” Jeongin smirked.

“What’s that supposed to mean.” Hyunjin asked. “You’ll find out eventually.”

More time had passed and at this point, Hyunjin had started to love his job. He spent all his days with Y/n and they went from enemies to best friends. They talked about anything and everything. They even started to bicker together, causing Jeongin to roll his eyes playful whenever he was around.

Hyunjin had only eyes for her.

He was well aware of that. The entire kingdom was talking about it. They saw Hyunjin and Y/n taking a stroll everyday together and they assumed the obvious: that they were dating. But that fantasy soon disappeared when they realised that that was strictly against the law of the Yellow Wood Kingdom.

That didn’t stop the two from going out together. Sometimes they would take a break from their usual strolls around the garden or on top of the trees, they even went undercover together to experience the energy of the citizen who lived in the centre of the kingdom.

Even though Hyunjin had a busy schedule, which existed mostly out of spending time with Y/n, he still went out to Eunhee who was impatiently waiting to get his attention. They were having lunch together as usual, but Hyunjin’s mind was anywhere but where it was supposed to be. And Eunhee wasn’t loving it.

“Jinnie!” She whined resting her chin on his shoulder to get his attention, but Hyunjin was still with his mind in the clouds. “How do you show someone you have feelings for them, but maybe in a lowkey kind of way?” Hyunjin blurted out, causing Eunhee to look at him in surprise.

Her eyes had widen and soon she started to smile brightly to herself. Thinking to herself that he had finally recognized her love for him. She thought that her love letters had worked that she had been leaving around his place for the past few weeks.

“It’s really about the small little things that will make someone notice that you like them. Per example, whenever you talk to them make eye contact, it shows that you have all your attention focused on her and her only. Treat them a little more special than the other people that you know, like give them compliments or small gifts that made you think of her. Just talk to them about anything and everything, remember small facts about her that will surprise her that you even know that about her. Those little things often makes the other person get the hint that you like them.” Eunhee said boastfully.

Hyunjin began to smile and said to himself: “so basically what I am doing already?” Which made Eunhee grin in amusement. “Well if you are already doing all of that, maybe you should take it a step further to show her your true feelings.” “Thank you Eunhee that’s exactly what I will do!” Hyunjin chirped as he kissed her temple before flying out, leaving her confused. “Where are you going?” She called after him. “Got to prepare something I’ll see you later!”

But she didn’t see him later. Instead he had hurried his way to Y/n during his lunch to whisper a message to her. “We’re going somewhere tonight, meet me in front of our bedrooms in regular clothes.” He had said before flying off again, since he still had some lunchtime left.

Now Y/n was waiting in front of a closed door, hoping that no one would walk by and catch her. She knocked on Hyunjin’s door once again, getting impatient and anxious. “You ready?” She let out a squeal in surprise when Hyunjin suddenly had appeared behind her. “Don’t do that!” She cried out before hitting his chest, causing him to groan in pain. He held up a braided basket with a bright smile on his face. She cocked her head in curiosity, but Hyunjin held his finger up to his lips to tell her to be quite before he grabbed her by the hand and lead themselves out of the palace.

She had to admit that her heart fluttered and was not beating rapidly. She looked at Hyunjin as he was taking them somewhere. His eyes were concentrating on the fairies around them, hoping that they wouldn’t get caught. She was openly staring at his face, without him noticing, his handsome features had her captivated. Until he stopped suddenly causing her to bump into his shoulder.

He looked down at her whilst still holding her hand. With a smirk plastered on his face causing Y/n to cock her head in curiosity again, but before she knew it. Hyunjin launched off into the air, making her squeal for the second time that day in surprise. They landed on a big branch that belonged to the Yellow Tree and Y/n plopped down on the branch, feeling out of breath.

“What are we doing here? Won’t they see us up here?” Y/n asked worried whilst looking down to see the village coming alive at night. “They probably will, especially since I got these guys helping me out.” Hyunjin said. Y/n looked up to see fireflies surrounding them as they minded their own business around the pair. “You did this?” She asked in awe, with Hyunjin only nodding in responds. “You did this for me? Why?” She was touched by his surprise and pouted whilst looking at him, feeling a little emotional.

“Well, I know you haven’t been the happiest lately and that being a crown princess is frustrating and tiring. So, I did this to cheer you up, hopefully it worked.” He muttered shyly as she scratched the back of his head.

“Thank you.” She whispered before she tackled him with an embrace. Hyunjin was hoping and praying that she didn’t feel his heart speeding for her. “Your welcome, here.” He said, pulled out the basket he was holding earlier. When he opened it she gasped in excitement when she saw that it was filled with her favourite foods, including the new dumplings.

“How… when…?” She was speechless at his kind gesture and couldn’t come up with the words to form a decent sentence. “I went out to the chefs during my lunchbreak, after I went to you, and asked them to prepare this for us.” He said with a proud smile. “You are so sweet. What did I do to deserve someone like you.” She cried out to her best friend. “Just continue being you and I promise that I’ll always be here.” The emotion in his voice could be heard clearly and it made Y/n even more emotional than that she already was. She started to tear up and scoot closer to Hyunjin’s figure to hug him tight.

“Thank you Dumpling.” “You’re welcome Princess.” He smiled whilst looking down at her. “I wasn’t talking to you, I was talking to these bad boys.” Y/n teased as she picked up one of the doughballs from the basket, making Hyunjin laugh loudly before he began to eat himself.

Time went by and the two were stuffed with the delicious food Hyunjin had brought along. They were now looking down at the other fairies from the branch and enjoying the view together. Y/n began to feel a little chilly, the cold night breeze surprising her, making her put her hands into her pockets, trying to find the tiniest bit of extra warmth.

But to her surprise she felt a piece of paper in her pocket. She could feel her heart drop into the pit of her stomach and she looked to see if Hyunjin wasn’t paying attention to her. He was too immersed by the few people below him, so she could take a quick look on what the note could be.

She gulped loudly when she saw yet another familiar black note that had somehow found its way into her jacket.

Your majesty,

You’re not doing quite a well job in returning whatever’s mine. I suggest you to stay away from it. It belongs to me and only me. It doesn’t matter who you are, who you have on your side. I shall do everything in my power to get what I want.

Whenever, I want.

Don’t forget your majesty.

I’m watching you still.

Y/n’s boy had stiffen and anxiety had found it’s way back into her mind. Hyunjin noticed the sudden change in behaviour and softly touched her shoulder as he asked if she was alright. She jumped in surprise and quickly tried to hide the note back into her pocket with a hurry as she said that she was fine.

Which she truly believed since he was by her side. She knew nothing could get to her when she had someone like Hyunjin. He made her feel comfortable and safe. He made her feel like a normal fairy instead of someone who was soon in charge of a kingdom with a jewelled crown on her head.

“Want to go see if my friends are down there? I bet they having a good time.” He chuckles as he saw the citizen dance below them. “Sure, sounds good.” Y/n stood onto her feet and stretched her body out. Hyunjin looked up to her as she did so, she’s absolutely stunning. Her wings were big and elegant. They were often the cause of the two getting recognized by villagers, making them flee right away from the scene, laughing of course.

Hyunjin looked down, smiling to himself. Until he noticed a piece of paper besides Y/n’s feet. He was about to address it to her, but she cut him of and sooner enough flew down after yelling: “Last one down is a rotten egg!”

Hyunjin couldn’t help but shake his head with the smile still stuck on his face as he cleaned up their little picnic. But, he couldn’t help but feel drawn to the black paper that was accidently left behind by Y/n. She was down there and he knew he had to be quick and scanned the note.

His smile had disappeared and a worried expression came in its place. Hyunjin was shaking in anger, wondering why someone would harass someone from the royal family. And he got even more frustrated when he realised that Y/n didn’t even mention this to him, when he’s there to help and safe her whenever she needed help.

‘Maybe she already handled it?’ He thought to himself, she was smart and wise after all.

But he couldn’t risk it. He shoved the note into his own pocket and almost dove down. He had also come to the realisation that Y/n was down there, all by herself in a big crowd of who knows who.

The one who had written this note to her could be down there and he wasn’t there to safe her. He panicked when he couldn’t spot her. The crowds were big and everyone was busy talking to each other. He knew he couldn’t shout her name above everyone, it would bring too much attention to them.

He was about to pass out from a panic attack when his eyes suddenly caught a familiar cape near a stand. He sped through the people and dropped the basket he was holding as he brought her in his arms. She was surprised at his sudden embrace, but wrapped her arms around him anyway. “Don’t ever do that again.” He muttered into her hair. “What-“ “Don’t you ever scare me like that again. Okay? I almost passed out from a panic attack.” Hyunjin stated seriously as he had her face cupped into his hands, looking her deeply in the eyes.

“I-I’m sorry, I saw this stand with rose water and the dumplings made me thirsty.” She explained, feeling bad for making him panic over her. “It’s okay, just don’t do that again, okay?” Y/n simply nodded before hugging him again, guilt washing over her for making him worry.

When they arrived back at the palace it was already midnight. Which meant that Hyunjin was off knight-duties. He either could sleep or he had some free time for himself. After changing out of his armour he put on a comfortable blouse and some loose pants.

He let himself fall onto his Queen-sized bed and stared onto the ceiling. His mind went back to the note that he had found earlier that night. He just couldn’t keep his thoughts off it. He fished it out of his jacket.

The words were cold yet horrifying. He still didn’t understand why someone would harass Y/n. She wouldn’t hurt a fly and that’s a promise.

Hyunjin thought that he maybe should make work of this and got back on his feet. Before he knew it he flew through the halls of the palace without a plan, only to be interrupted by a familiar voice. “Hyunjin!” Eunhee yelled from behind him. “Yes?” Hyunjin said tiredly as he continued to fly. “Where have you been? I’ve been looking all over for you!” She sounded annoyed and it made Hyunjin want to roll his eyes, but she was in front of him, so maybe it was for the better that he left that idea out of the picture.

“First you suddenly leave me alone at lunch and now you avoid me? Jinnie did I do something wrong?” She asks with puppy eyes. “I was working. You know that.” Hyunjin sighs. “But I don’t get to see you at all. I miss you Jinnie.” She cried out holding onto his bicep and shaking him lightly.

“Eunhee, you know this is my job. I only have a time for myself during breakfast, lunch, dinner and after midnight. I don’t have a lot of time for myself. I’m well aware of that and you should be as well.” Hyunjin stated seriously. “So, you choose your work over me? You’re always gone and you leave me alone! You know that I don’t have anyone but you, right?” She cried out once again. “Eunhee, this job was a personal order of the king-“ “I bet that little brat is keeping you from me. She knows how much you mean to me and how much I need you. That I have no one else besides you.” Eunhee whined dramatically.

“Look Eunhee,” Hyunjin began with a sigh. “We’ll spend some time together soon, okay?” Hyunjin put his hand on her shoulder, trying to comfort her, but she didn’t seem to calm down. “Then go to the spring festival with me. The villagers will have the market place decorated prettily and we can go there to dance, to drink and eat of course-“ “I would love to Eunhee, but I have to work. There’s a royal ball the same evening I have to attend with-“ “Y/n, I get it. I get it. Got to serve the brat.” She mutters in annoyance. “Oh cheer up, I’m sure I get to see you. I thought you were serving at the ball?” Hyunjin cocked his head slightly as he thought. “Right.” Eunhee sighed. “Well, I’ll get going then. I have some stuff to go through.” “Jinnie wait!” Eunhee called after him, but it was no use. He was already out of sight.

But not out of her mind.

It was the first official day of spring and the kingdom was thrilled. Everyone was hurrying around to make everything just right for their first day of spring. The season fairies had gathered together with the royal family to officially announce the season, causing the citizen to roar happily.

Y/n saw the seasonal fairies, like the flower fairies, hug each other excitedly as they got to carry out their personal magic. Y/n smiled as she looked down to the citizen of their kingdom. They all seemed to be happy, excited for another chapter of a great year.

Yet, Y/n wasn’t really feeling any of it. Jisung had arrived a few day ago and the first introduction together was terribly awkward. Y/n felt bad that she neglected his tries on starting a conversation, but it just didn’t seem to work. It was only three months from now and the two would be married to each other and soon after be crowned as the new king and queen.

Hyunjin was there, well not really he was guarding the door, as the other two tried to get to know each other. Hyunjin could hear the entire conversation from the other side and it still broke his heart that he had to give her up like that. Many times he was conflicted over the fact whether he should confess or not.

Right now, he stood behind Y/n and saw he slumped figure. He knew that later tonight was the Spring ball and that she had to get ready for it, as much as she hated that. They, Jisung and Y/n, will be shown for the first time in public as an engaged pair.

Hyunjin couldn’t call them a couple. He just couldn’t. They barely knew each other and he was certain that they didn’t love each other. Both of them were pushed into this directed and into the current situation.

Hyunjin also couldn’t call them a couple, because of the fact that he was madly in love with the crown princess. He couldn’t stop thinking about her. She even appeared into his dreams after a while.

He had dreamt that they were ordinary people, that they lived a simple life together, but they were happy and they could love each other without anyone standing in their way. Something like the law. The knight even spend hundreds of hours in total in the royal library. Hopeful to find a little loophole to maybe have a chance with the love of his life, but unfortunately luck didn’t seem to be on his side.

So, instead. Hyunjin cherished every second with her. And once again, he had dragged her to the same branch above the market place to have a little picnic with his favourite princess.

“You’re brining me here again?” Y/n asked with amusement heard in her voice. “I brought you here last time to cheer you up, I thought I should do it again.” Hyunjin muttered to her with a small smile on his face.

He found it difficult to sound happy when he knew he was giving her up for someone he couldn’t stand a chance against. “I guess this will be our happy place then.” Y/n chirped pulling out a bottle of rose water and giving it to her friend. They toasted before they looked down to enjoy the happiness of others.

They had to save their energy for the ball later that night. And she also wasn’t allowed to attend the festival at the local market, because of the massive crowd that showed up at such gatherings. Hyunjin looked to his side and saw her smile as she was looking down to her people. He felt still felt bad for her. Her life was turned upside down, he really felt the need to do this. Not as her knight, but as her best friend. And Y/n was clearly surprised and touched by his gesture.

Her eyes would meet his, making him shoot his focus away from her. Causing her to giggle at his cuteness. “Thank you Dumpling, I needed this.” She said to him softly. He was about say something as well, but he sooner enough felt a pair of lips connecting to his cheek and a soft touch on his jaw.

To his surprise, Y/n had kissed him softly on his cheek.

Both hearts of the young fairies were racing. Y/n was screaming on the inside that she finally had the courage to make a move. Hyunjin was on the other hand absolutely speechless. He was stuck in a shock and he didn’t dare to look at her.

Y/n knew she was in love with her best friend. I mean how couldn’t she? Hyunjin was tall, for a fairy then, he was strong, caring, sweet, emotional and always kind. Y/n felt like there really was a spark between them. And she had complained an umpteenth time that she didn’t wanted to marry prince Jisung.

He seemed like a nice kid, but she didn’t feel anything. She wasn’t in love with him like she was with Hyunjin. And now especially when she had admitted to herself that she was in love with him, wasn’t helping her at all.

When Jisung had arrived at the palace, the black notes seemed to worsen. They seemed harsher and darker and they also always seemed to disappear somehow. Y/n didn’t wanted to think too much of it. She just hoped that someone was just trying to mess with her and that this was all just a sick joke. That would be the best outcome for this whole situation.

There even was a note wrapped noticeably around the napkin as the food was delivered to her room. She hurried to the door where it was left for her and tried to see whoever brought it, but there was no one in sight.

Y/n sighed and almost cried to herself as she wondered what she did wrong to hurt this person so badly that he or she made harass her. It was still early in the afternoon and the king walked in, telling Y/n that she had to spend the afternoon with Jisung, as if her day couldn’t have gotten any worse. She sighed to herself and got up to follow her father out of the room. Leaving her food untouched.

The two flew slowly to the garden where she would have to meet Jisung. Y/n looked up to her father and gathered the courage to speak to him. “Dad, what would you think or say when I fell in love with a commoner?” The king shot his head to his daughter and sighed. “We’ve talked about this Y/n. You can’t get out of this marriage. I-it’s not possible, you just can’t.” He stuttered. “But-“ “There’s nothing else to discuss. You are marrying this prince and that’s the end of this conversation. You have duties to fulfil and to our sad reality this is one of them. I don’t want another word about this and I forbid you to see this commoner once more if there really is someone else. You stay away from him and that’s an order. Now, there comes prince Jisung. Be nice to him.” He only said before leaving again with a hurry.

She’s talked to Jisung a few times now and she knew that he was a kind and very polite fairy. She also noticed how he didn’t like to meet new people, which was very understandable. Especially as someone from a royal family, you had to watch out for people who wanted to take advantage of their title that came with wealth and power.

Jisung also seemed quite timid and their time together usually became very awkward after a while. Also because Y/n tried to avoid him as much as possible in the palace.

In the meantime Hyunjin, who was unaware of Y/n leaving her room, was surprised to see the large bedroom empty when he let himself in. He looked around the corners to see if she didn’t wanted to jump scare him, but he found the room to be completely empty, beside a tray filled with food that was now calling his name.

He skipped towards it and contemplated on eating it himself, but he knew better than that and was about to return it to the kitchen. He had the tray in his hands when he saw that the napkin had an unusual black paper wrapped around it.

He recognized the texture of the paper and then the handwriting of the words that was written in it. He sighed to himself and didn’t bother to read the horrible note. The words were hurtful and would probably get under his skin. He told himself that he would analyse it later on, he had gathered a lot of notes anyway. And he wondered if he would find more through time.

Now that he thought about notes, he realised that he was also getting more and more love letters. Those never stopped and they declared someone’s love to him every single time. At first he was flattered, but they began to worry him a little since they began to sound obsessive.

‘The more love notes I get, the more death threats she gets.’ He thought to himself.

Hyunjin sat down and started to think further. Through time, he had noticed that the staff was turning against Y/n. Y/n even noted it to him herself. He heard them talking badly about her, spreading rumours among each other that obviously were false.

The young knight sighed and got back onto his feet and made his way out and towards the kitchen. The tray was in his hand, untouched, yet the black paper had made its way into Hyunjin’s pocket. When he arrived in the kitchen he was immediately greeted by Eunhee who clung onto him like a koala.

He tries to shake her off as he had to get ready for the ball, but she didn’t give in. “Eunhee, I have to go. I have to be ready within an hour. You should get ready as well, the ball starts before we know it.” Hyunjin sighed, leaving Eunhee to scoff and whine. She was about to protest, but he had already disappeared again.

The ball had started about two hours ago. Y/n and Jisung were introduced together at the beginning of the ball, leaving everyone in awe. Tons of people came up to the two to congratulate them or to offer ‘personal advice’ for the newly engaged couple on how to rule a kingdom or how to keep the marriage going. And neither of those were something they wanted to hear right now. They shared a look with each other and sighed. They both were unhappy, yet they had to put on their best smile to please the others.

Now, two hours in and Y/n had to reject countless men who tried to dance with her. She just wasn’t in the mood. And neither was she in the mood for the curious-aunty-like fey people, they were just so noisy and she didn’t wanted to do anything with those kinds of fairies.

Y/n had spotted Hyunjin who was talking to one of his fellow knights. She excused herself from the crowd around her and rushed her way towards her best friend. “I’m going to borrow him for a while!” Y/n whisper yelled before she dragged her best friend to the dancefloor. “As if you hadn’t done that already!” The other knight yelled back and laughed.

“What are you doing?” Hyunjin asked as he had his arms wrapped around Y/n’s waist whilst swaying over the dancefloor. “I don’t want to talk to anyone. They’re only interested in rich-few-people-talk.” Y/n cried out whilst resting her head on Hyunjin’s chest. She could hear his heartbeat, which Hyunjin tried his hardest to control around her.

She didn’t care that everyone at the ball could see. She was exhausted and just wanted to be comfortably in the arms of the one who she really loved.

Eunhee, who was serving at the ball, had her eyes locked on the two, just like most people at the ball had. Jealousy was something that had become her second nature. She gritted her teeth and almost growled to herself like a green beast as she looked at the guy who she felt like should’ve been hers.

She was going to end this, one way or another.

Jisung saw the pair as well and immediately he knew that she as well had someone else who had stolen their heart. Jisung knew what that felt like and immediately fell back into his gloomy mood, missing his love of his life. He looked at Hyunjin and Y/n and envied the two. They at least got to spend all their time together, while he was stuck here, far away from home and no where near his beloved significant other.

He was surprised by himself that he wasn’t made, but how could he? Y/n was happy. Still, he had a little bit of a ‘what the fuck’ moment.

The night of the ball soon had ended and the guest finally left the palace again, except for Jisung of course.

It was early in the morning when Hyunjin was called to the office of the king, where he was told that he had a special and important mission for the knight.

“There has been an alarm set off in the Woods of the Lost that someone or something is approaching too close to the magic fairy reign. I want you and another scout to find out what it is, to see if there is more danger to it and if there is I want you to lead it far away from our reign.” The king had said.

“Wait, your majesty, but isn’t this a job for scouts to do-“ “I was informed about your strength and intelligence. This person seemed to speak very highly about you. So, I trust you that you got this under control.” The king states.

‘Way to pressure this onto me.’ Hyunjin thought to himself and before he knew it he was out of the reign and into the woods with some kid, who didn’t seem to be ready for this kind of job. The two had flown for hours and the sun had started to come out, there was no sign of any danger.

Hyunjin sighed and kept flying around as he was told to. He missed his bed and craved sleep more than anything. Well, maybe Y/n’s hugs, but that would be it. The young knight looked down and saw an odd trail of flowers. ‘Must be a flower fairy, but why would they be outside the reign?’ Hyunjin wondered.

He chocked his head when he noticed a blue flower from his height. He immediately knew what flower it was: a forget-me-not. He thought of Y/n and how he had to give her up, which made him sad almost instantly.

Hyunjin could just cry there and then, but he knew better and got himself together and accompanied the scout who still was scared out of his mind. “Hyunjin, do you really think there is something out here?” He asked shaky. “I’ll be honest I have no idea.” Hyunjin admitted as his voice trailed off. “But I do know that I want to take a closer look at those flowers.” Hyunjin muttered before he dove down to ground level, which was not allowed. The chance of them getting caught as they’re on ground level is bigger and it would take them much longer to get out of something like a miserable human’s reach.

But Hyunjin just had to get the flowers. They reminded him of Y/n. Call him a romanticist, but he knew what those flowers meant. They represented hop the recipient will not forget the giver. It also symbolizes faithful love and memories. When he finally set his feet on the moist soil he looked at the flower and knew instantly that these were made by a fairy. He knew that, because the flowers were ‘fairy-sized’. They fitted into his hands perfectly.

The scout was still high up in the air, screaming his lungs out for something. “What? What are you yelling about?” Hyunjin yelled back, but to his surprise he was cut off by a giant hand ripping through the air. Hyunjin dropped the flower and dodged the hand fortunately. “Fuck.” He said to himself in slight panic as he now had to get rid of a human, who looked like it had been roaming around the woods for ages. “You! You demonic creatures are the cause of this! The cause of my pain and my torture! I’ve been lost in these damned woods for months now! And you are going to get me out if you like it or not you demon!” It yelled as it tried to grab Hyunjin once again.

Hyunjin flew up in the air and told the scout to hide. Hyunjin sped his way through the forest in the hope that the human would get off his wings. And to his fortune, the man finally got lost again, deep into the forest.

But now, Hyunjin had a problem: he had to find his way back.

He didn’t know where to start and flew in circles. He sighed and sat on a leave for a second as he tried to clear up his mind. Hyunjin became frustrated and hung his head low, thinking that he never would find his way back. Only to look at the ground and see the odd trail of flowers that was maid by one of the fairies from his reign. He thanked his lucky stars and made his way back. Eventually he found the young scout as well who was hiding on the top of the trees.

Him being very emotional and scared, he hugged Hyunjin tightly before they made their way back. “Wait, I have to do something.” Hyunjin said, before diving down to the flowers again. “That got you almost killed last time!” The scout shrieked in fear. “Or it made us find out problem and get rid of it.” Hyunjin states as a matter of a fact as he held up the bouquet.

When they arrived back at the palace Y/n was waiting in front of the entrance with her father who was trying to calm her down. “Y/n he’s fine! I bet that he’s gotten rid of that monster already.” The king tried to assure his daughter. “But what if he’s hurt! What if he’s lost!” Y/n cried out in panic, scared that she was never going to see him again.

“Well, well. Don’t worry too much princess, it will only hurt that pretty head of yours.” Hyunjin said with a smirk, causing Y/n to turn around within seconds and rush her way to him, who only could let out a laugh as he hugged her back.

“What are those?” Y/n asked, looking at the dozens of flowers he was holding. “I found these in the woods and they reminded me of you, I just had to bring you some.” He winked, making Y/n slightly blush. “’Forget me nots’?” Y/n asked curiously. “Just to remind you that I am unforgettable.” He teased, trying to hide his pain behind a smile as he received a playful push from Y/n soon after, causing him to hiss in pain. “What’s wrong? Are you hurt?” Y/n worriedly roamed her hands on his chest unknowingly how awkward that must’ve been for him.

He grabbed her hands and placed hers in his and told her that he was alright, but the young scout who was still stressed out thought otherwise. “He fought that miserable human all by himself! He dodged him and outsmarted him! And we found him because Hyunjin dared to fly to ground level! He almost got himself killed though! But Hyunjin’s tactics worked wonders!” The scout blurted out. Hyunjin bit his cheek as he eyed the king who looked shocked. He knew he broke a rule, but at least he got rid of their problem.

“I’m just glad you two are safe. And you have made sure the entire reign is safe. You shall not be unrewarded. Expect something from me soon as a gratitude.” The king said before excusing himself. “Wait, did you risk your life to get me flowers?” Y/n asked in shock. “Shh, let’s get inside. I had no sleep at all and I know you don’t have a schedule today.” “Answer me Hyunjin!” Y/n cried out playfully yet in disbelief, but he only shot her a wink, causing her to gasp. “Hwang Hyunjin, you are insane!” She laughed out, feeling like she’s about to go mad. “Insanely fond of you!” He winked once again, causing her to shriek out, leaving him laughing.

Hyunjin would never admit that he almost got himself killed to bring the love of his life flowers. He never even thought that something like that would happen. ‘Next time we’ll just go to the market,’ he promised to himself as he laid down on his bed. Y/n promised to sit in her room for the next few hours so he could catch up with some sleep. Which is exactly what he did.

The next morning Y/n woke up with some surprising news. “Your majesty, you are ordered to stay inside today. Sir Hwang seems to be sick.” A knight informed her in the early hours of the day.

Y/n immediately woke up from her sleepy state and rushed into Hyunjin’s bedroom. Hyunjin shot up in shock and looked at Y/n tiredly. “What happened to you?” Y/n asked feeling his head as she sat besides him. “Nothing too bad, the doctor said I had overworked myself and that my body is begging me this way to take a break.” Hyunjin chuckled. “Well, I got to agree with it. You’re so hardworking, you deserve some time off, but you’re sick.” Y/n pouted as she ran her hand through his hair. He leaned into her touch, not really minding the fact that he was now stuck in bed if she was going to be there.

“What are you up to today?” He asked her whilst half talking into his pillow, cutely burying his head deeper into it. “Nothing special really. I think I’ll go get you some rose water, fruit and soup. It will help you back to your old self.” Y/n was about to jump off his bed, but was stopped by him grabbed her wrist. “You don’t have to do this, you know?” “I know, but I want to. You take care of me everyday by protecting me and keeping me company. It’s the least I could do. Now, lay still. Go read a book or something. I’ll be back.” Y/n chirped before leaving the room.

Hyunjin was left in his bed, still staring at the door she just walked through. He thanked his lucky stars once again for making it back home, making it back to her. He sighed deeply and was bummed out that he couldn’t go out with her to the fields, to see the flowers bloom, to see the first rainbow of the season and experience the warm rain on a sunny day.

Before Hyunjin knew it, Y/n had returned with her hands full with things. He was about to stand up and help her, but was quickly ordered by Y/n herself to get back in bed, causing him to pout at her. Y/n set up the food and sat cross-legged next to him. Feeding him the soup that had secret vegetable dumplings in them. “Hey, you may be sick. But these have veggies in them which means they are good for you. Besides, I got to keep my favourite Dumpling ‘dumpling-ly’.” She giggles before feeding him some more.

As Y/n took care of Hyunjin he had to admit that he wasn’t used to someone else caring for him this way. He was very independent and was usually the person who cared for the other person, but he could get used to this. After drinking his rose-water and ate all his food, he was stuffed. He was also quite bloated, but Y/n loved it and couldn’t help but touch his cheeks.

Hyunjin was still tired and wanted to lay down, Y/n who was still next to him, was zoning off as he suddenly laid his head on her thighs. “Tired?” She asked him, instinctively playing with his hair. Not minding the sudden affection at all, especially the way he hugged her tightly, feeling his cheeks squish itself onto her body. She also could feel him nod tiredly, causing her to giggle. She caressed his cheek and ran her thumb softly over his features.

He looked up to her as she stared at him with soft love-filled eyes. Hyunjin could just fall in love with her all over again at that moment, which he probably did. But to their unfortune, their moment was soon to be interrupted by someone entering the room unannounced.

“Jinnie! I heard you were sick! I made you some soup and I got you- oh.” Eunhee had entered the room and walked right into the scene of the pair half-cuddled up together. She was clenching the put in her hand tightly as she tried to remain herself calmly.

“Eunhee?” Hyunjin mutters tiredly, not realising what was going on. “Uhm, thank you for the food, but he just ate. I brought him soup, fruit and rose water already.” Y/n states, not realising she only made Eunhee angrier. “Ah, I see. I’ll be out then.” She almost hissed before walking out. When Eunhee was on the other side of the door, she was almost growling in anger. She despised the brat of a princess that Y/n was.

‘You’ve not seen the last of me your majesty, you just wait and see.’

Days elapsed and Hyunjin was back in the air. He was back spending time with Y/n and protecting her from whatever was threatening.

So he thought.

It slipped past his mind that Y/n was an engaged princess who had a wedding to arrange and he couldn’t be a part of it since it was first of all not his wedding and secondly because the king ordered no one beside the staff who had to work could know about the details of the wedding.

As if those would be hidden from Hyunjin, Y/n would tell those things to him herself.

Hyunjin’s feelings for her had grown stronger to a certain point where even just the mention of her name could drive him insane. While Y/n was in her office with Jisung, probably discussing on what colour napkins they would like on their wedding day or any other dumb detail that for some reason needed to be discussed, Hyunjin was trying to get through the day by sitting in the kitchen. Catching up with other knights and maids who walked past.

“So, you have a day off and you don’t tell me?” A familiar voice said from behind him. “I don’t have a day off though Eunhee, I can’t attend the wedding meetings, so I’m stuck here until they’re done.” He sighed whilst picking his food. Eunhee took a seat next to him and placed her fingers under his chin and moved it towards her so he had to look her in the eyes. “Jinnie, for how long do you think you will continue doing this?” Eunhee asks. “What do you mean?” “Playing Y/n’s knight in shining armour?” She states with a chuckle. “For as long as I need to, why are you asking this?” He wondered as he shook his head in confusion.

“You know that Y/n is going to be married, she’ll have Jisung by her side to protect her. You know she won’t need you forever.” The words hurt Hyunjin like a bitch, but he knew that she was right. “There’s no expiration date to my contract.” Hyunjin states, trying to convince himself that he got to be with her no matter what. “Jinnie please, wake up. You have to realise that soon she will be a married woman. She’ll have Jisung by her side and you won’t be needed. Besides you won’t need her either! You have so many other things to do besides babysitting a spoiled brat.”

“Why are you reminding me of all of this?” Hyunjin sighs out. “To remind you that there still is a chance for us.” “Eunhee, do you even remember what I’ve told you the other day?” Hyunjin exhales in disbelief.

-Flashback

Hyunjin and Eunhee were seated together under the moonlight as they caught up together. Hyunjin had promised after all to make up for leaving her alone all the time. “I have to confess something.” Hyunjin breaths out catching Eunhee by surprise.

‘This is it!’ She thought to herself and got ready to hear the words she’s been longing to hear.

“I’m in love with Y/n…” Eunhee only could hear, the rest seemed to be a blur. She could feel her world fall apart and something snap inside of her. “W-what?” She could only make out. “I’m in love with Y/n, did you even listen? I’ve been talking for five minutes already-“ “B-but Jinnie! What about us?” She cried out holding onto his arms tightly.

“Us? There is no us Eunhee, there never was?” He states in confusion. “What do you mean? Can’t you see that I love you?” Eunhee cried out as she her tears ran down her face. “I-I… No, I’ve never noticed, I’m sorry but I don’t feel the same way. I only thought of you as a friend, a little sister even.” You’ve done it Hyunjin, you broke her.

Eunhee let out a maniacally laugh and soon she ran off with tears still streaming down her face as she yelled to Hyunjin that he was a cold-hearted fucker who played with her feelings and didn’t actually care for her at all.

-Present time

“Come on Hyunjin, you know that you have a better chance of being with me than being with her! She’s literally about to be married within a month and a half! Just imagine how much you would hurt yourself, how you would drive yourself insane. Seeing her walk down the isle and you still having to serve her as her knight. Just imagine her birthing a tiny fairy into the world that belongs to Jisung and not to you-“

“Stop.” He whispered.

“-seeing the child grow up as you still serve her miserably. Your colour would fade eventually and then your power soon after! She will forget all about you and you will be left in the dust as she goes on with her glamorous life!”

“Shut up!” Hyunjin yelled out, tears were streaming down his face. His heart hurt and he knew that there was truth in her words.

“Jinnie, just admit that you would be so much happier when you let her go and just stay with me. Like the old times. You didn’t needed her back then, why would you now? You have always so independent and strong. You go this.” Eunhee persuaded. “The difference this time is, that I am in love with her and that my heart and soul needs her more than they need air.” Hyunjin mutters calmly as he let his tears roll down his cheeks.

“Alright, then now what? Are you going to make a complete fool out of yourself and stop a wedding? You will be banished and left with nothing and there would be nothing I can do to help you out of that mess Jinnie. Just think about how foolish it would be and look when a knight tries to ask for the hand of a princess. Your both out of each other’s league. Literally, you’re not in her rank and she’s not in ours. We belong together Jinnie! We’ve always belonged together, partners in crime remember?”

“We should stick together so no one will be hurt at the end of the day, just like how it was supposed to be. We had something special Jinnie, I think you’ve forgotten about it. That girl had gotten into your head and played with your feelings until you were wrapped around her fingers. You shouldn’t throw away something so beautiful we had for years when you’ve only been around her for a couple of months.” The words out of Eunhee’s mouth were stuck inside of Hyunjin’s mind.

His head was spinning and he was conflicted between Y/n and Eunhee.

The day went on and Eunhee left feeling satisfied as he plan unfolded. She now was on her way to Y/n’s office where she found the princess alone. “Your majesty, I came to bring you your food and tea.” Eunhee announced as she made her way inside.

“Thank you Eunhee, you can place it right here.” Y/n sighed as she went through the stack of papers in front of her. “You seem tired madam.” “More like depressed.” Eunhee could hear the princess mutter under her breath. “Aren’t you happy to marry such a handsome prince like Jisung?” Eunhee dared to ask. “I guess I am.” Y/n mutters back, still letting out a deep exhale as she felt unhappy.

“I hope you will find happiness in your relationship with Prince Jisung. It’s nothing compared to my Hyunjin, but I bet prince Jisung would treat you as good as Jinnie treats me.” Eunhee said with a sly smile. Y/n looked up to Eunhee and cocked her head in confusion, her eyes turning gloomy.

“Y-you and Hyunjin are together?” Y/n stuttered. “Yeah, amazing isn’t it? We’ve been friends for so long and now we’ve been dating for a while. And no, I don’t mind that you two are close. He’s only your knight after all your majesty.” “Right.” Y/n trailed her eyes away from Eunhee as she tried to focus again on her papers. “Ma’am may I be excused?” “Y-yes, of course. You can go.” Y/n’s voice cracked slightly, leaving Eunhee satisfied before she bowed and left the office.

Y/n was left stunned. ‘Did he really get into a relationship and not tell me?’ She thought to herself. ‘Would he really fiddle with my feelings like that? No, he wouldn’t, right?’

“Are you okay?” Her fiancé asked when he walked back into the office. “Well, not really.” Y/n admitted as he voice broke down. “I know that this marriage is hard, but we have to get through this together. As much as we hate it-“ “He has someone else.” Y/n blurted out, making Jisung look at her with a shocked expression.

“What? Who? Hyunjin?” Y/n nodded and started to cry. Jisung brought her into his arms and rubbed her back as he tried to comfort her. Her wings were hanging low and he noticed a greyish tone being added to it as Y/n cried.

A sign of brokenness. When fairies are mentally hurt, they will lose colour in their skin, wings and it shows that they can’t function properly.

Jisung hugged her tighter and told her the story of how he had met a fairy as well, someone who had stolen his heart the second he saw her, but he had to leave her to get here and he still sees her heartbroken face whenever he closes his eyes.

Y/n felt terrible for Jisung and comforted him and told him that he should go out and at least look for her. He still had some time left before they were wedded. “I-I don’t know Y/n.” “Please, do it for me. I don’t want you to regret not telling her and her finding someone else only to leave you heartbroken like me. A king and queen can’t rule that way. What would the people think of their grey king and queen?” Y/n stressed, wanting nothing more than Jisung to be happy as well.

He had taken her hands in his and rubbed it softly. “Alright, I’ll try to find her, but I don’t know where to start. I only know that she grows flowers beautifully.” “Then go to the market and find every possible flower fairy. And if she isn’t from here, then as least you’ve tried.” Y/n said, knowing that Jisung told her that she certainly wasn’t from his kingdom, he knew every fairy of his reign after all.

Later that day, Hyunjin was back to Y/n’s side. And the two could feel the sudden tension between themselves. After Eunhee had visited both, their minds were spinning and they weren’t sure how to feel about one another.

Yet, Hyunjin still wanted to do something fun with Y/n as he still was cherishing every second with her. Especially now, the words were like a broken record in his head. Both didn’t feel like going outside that day, emotionally exhausted from the stress they were both feeling. Y/n would be flying in front of Hyunjin as they made their way to the kitchen. Hyunjin noticed her wings, the grey tone to her usual white ones scared him.

He knew what it meant and he hoped that it was the stress from organizing the wedding and not from some idiot hurting her.

“Why did you want to go here?” She asked softly when they had arrived in the kitchen. “I wanted to eat some delicious food with you, so let’s start making some!” Hyunjin chirped, trying his hardest to earn himself a smile from her. Hyunjin was smitten for her, he was well aware of it at this point. He couldn’t stop staring at her as they made a Dutch sugar loaf together. Her hair was tied back, exposing her gorgeous facial features to him. Her cheeks were puffy and her eyes concentrated.

Her lips were shaped plum and in a slight pout, luring Hyunjin to come closer and press his soft ones onto hers. After finishing baking they went outside to enjoy the warm sweet bread together. It was quite cold and Hyunjin noticed Y/n shivering. He easily could’ve gone inside to grab her a blanket, but instead he got onto his feet and shook off his jacket and placed it on her shoulders.

The gesture messed with Y/n’s mind. ‘Why is he doing this when he has a girlfriend?’ She asked herself whilst looking at him, feeling like he was making this harder for her than it should be. He was, with his head hung low, eating his bread, more like picking it. She saw that he looked gloomy as well, but she didn’t know what to do about it. He had a girlfriend after all, wouldn’t she comfort him?

As if it was on cue, Eunhee walked into the scene. She saw Y/n and Hyunjin scooted close to each other and Hyunjin’s jacket wrapped around the princess. When Y/n noticed Eunhee she shot up from her seat and almost looked terrified. She made up a lie to excuse herself before she dropped Hyunjin’s coat and flew off.

Hyunjin was left confused and turned around to see Eunhee standing. “What are you doing here?” “I’m just doing my job, what are you doing?” “What-“ “Don’t you see that she finally realised that this little thingy you two are doing is going to bring the both of you in trouble? You know how what this could do to her reputation when even one fairy finds out about you two hanging around like this. Before the engagement announcement, sure whatever. But now, don’t ruin her life Hyunjin. If you do, she could come out to get you and seek revenge and eventually ruin your life with the power she has.”

Hyunjin sighed, knowing that the anxiety of showing affection to Y/n probably wasn’t going to be worth it in the end.

So here they were, days later and both not spoken a word to each other. Which was very surprising since they spend entire days together, unless Y/n was in her office with Jisung of course.

Things had become worse for Y/n, the stress was getting to her, she began to feel even more depressed and for some reason, the staff had turned against her. Y/n could go around the palace and greet a maid normally, only to receive a pair of rolling eyes her way. They even started to talk back to her, telling her how inappropriate it was to wear another fairy’s clothes when she was about to get married to another.

Y/n’s heart dropped because apparently, they had seen her and Hyunjin a few days ago.

‘Were they mad because I hang out with someone out of my rank?’

Her day became even weirder when Hyunjin came up to her out of nowhere, telling her that he wanted to stop their little dates. “What? I though we were having a great time?” Y/n stuttered, knowing she was about to lose the last thing that was keeping her happy: Hyunjin. “It’s not professional, I shouldn’t have started it in the first place.” He had stated coldly before flying off again, leaving Y/n heartbroken.

Her wings and skin officially lost its colour and now Y/n walked around the palace with a grey tone to herself. She hadn’t even had the strength anymore to fly.

She was confused and didn’t know who to go to.

She wouldn’t run to her parents as she felt like this was partly their fault. Instead, she went to the person who she least expected to run to: Jisung. He saw her broken state and let her cry out on his shoulder.

“I try to find comfort by Hyunjin, but he would refuse to do it himself anymore and call a fucking confidante for me. He doesn’t care anymore. Did he really mess with my feelings, but for what?” Y/n cried out after Jisung asked why she came to him instead of Hyunjin. “I don’t know what’s going on Y/n, but this is not going well. I’ve seen the maids treating you poorly. The guards don’t even bother to bow to you in politeness.” Jisung commented.

Jisung continued to comfort Y/n until she was breathing normally again. She thanked Jisung before leaving again, not wanting to bother him with her problems any further. Which made her realise, that she didn’t receive a death threat in a while. “At least one problem solved itself.” She sighed before going out to look for Hyunjin.

It was already eight o’clock and the sun had just set. She still didn’t come across Hyunjin. When she walked past the kitchen for the seventh time that day, after looking for him for hours, she saw him sitting with Eunhee, laughing and smiling together. When Eunhee noticed Y/n in the doorway, she immediately scooted closer to her ‘boyfriend’ and clung onto him.

The way Eunhee called Hyunjin ‘baby’ made Y/n’s heart ache. It was broken and bruised and she had Hwang Hyunjin to blame. “Hwang!” She called out strictly, causing everyone in the kitchen to freeze. Hyunjin had been avoiding her and ignoring her. Basically everything he should never do with the job he was assigned to do. Hyunjin made eye contact with Y/n who looked horrible. He wanted to get up and go to her and make sure that everything was alright.

The staff in the kitchen felt the tension between the two and held their breath when the crown princess walked down the stairs into the kitchen. Hyunjin wasn’t sure what Y/n was going to do, she could fire and ban him for not being loyal to her and his job. Instead he was shocked when Y/n grabbed him by the wrist and dragged him along with her.

Him still being shocked at what was happening, he kept quite and trailed behind her. Her grip had weakened and he could easily rip himself free from her grip, but he let her take him away. They stopped in the middle of the palace garden where they were alone. Y/n let go of his hand and turned around to face him with red eyes. His breath was caught in his throat as he felt his heart break at the sight.

“Why are you doing this to me?” Y/n cried out softly, not trusting her voice. “What?” Hyunjin couldn’t endure the cold act that he was performing towards her any more as she cried out to him. “Why do you hate me?” She asked him, but he didn’t answer. “How could you hurt me like this? You play with my feelings like it’s some kind of game!” “Y/n, I…” “I can’t believe you, I thought were here to protect me and to help me. But here you are messing with my mind and heart. You’re an insensitive prick and you must be very dense or simply not very bright to not notice how madly I am in love with you!” Y/n stressed as she threw her arms up in frustration.

She was trembling as she continued to cry. Hyunjin still kept silent and it angered Y/n. “So, that’s it? Nothing? No explanation why you did all of this? Is that what you wanted to do after all? Hurt me? And also, if you had a girlfriend, you could’ve told me beforehand you know! It would’ve saved me a lot of fucking time on this dumb heart break!” She yelled.

Hyunjin was shocked by her outburst, but especially by her words. “Girlfriend?” He asked. “Oh please, do not play innocent. She even came to me to tell about your relationship, how you’ve been dating for months. Can’t you see that I am suffering here. I thought you cared, but I guess that was all a lie as well then.” Y/n’s voice had gone back to small and broken and she turned her feet and walked away.

Hyunjin was still confused and stunned. He didn’t know what to do. So his heart decided for him. His wings had shot him up in the air and his eyes started to scan the huge garden, only to find Y/n dropping onto her knees in pain. It costed her last energy to get to the pond. Hyunjin dove down to where she was and landed with a thud, scaring Y/n. A second thud was heard and soon enough she was in a pair of familiar arms.

She could feel warm droplets land on her cheek that didn’t belong to her. Y/n looked up to Hyunjin who was sobbing with her. He couldn’t take his own pain any longer. He couldn’t find the words to tell her how much he actually loved her. He could only hold her and bury his own face into the crook of his neck as they cried together.

“Don’t leave me.” Y/n whispered into his chest, making Hyunjin shake his head vigorously. He held her closer to his chest as if that was even possible. He breathed in her scent and he started to cry harder. He’s going to miss her so badly, even though they would still be living in the palace together, yet separately.

He didn’t wanted to be away from her any longer, he couldn’t handle it. He wanted to be with her forever. Running away together would be no use, she would be find in some kind of way and he’d be thrown in the dungeons for kidnapping her majesty.

They spend the rest of the night at the pond in silence. Enjoying each other’s touch which also could be the last time. Y/n fell asleep and he knew that she was exhausted. He was still worried about her colour, but he knew he could worry about that the next morning. He snaked his arm under Y/n’s sleeping body and carried her to her bed. He tucked her in and moved a strand of hair out of her face. He looked down at her lovingly and secretly pressed a kiss on her forehead.

It was midnight already, a new day had arrived. Something inside of Hyunjin was burning, anger had taken place after sadness and suddenly he was speeding his way through the palace halls to the kitchen, where Eunhee still was seated. She was happy to see him and shot him a smile, but he had an angered expression on his face, which scared Eunhee a little.

“Did you tell Y/n that we are a thing?” Hyunjin growled lowly, Eunhee was looking at him innocently and was slowly sliding the black paper under her hand away from Hyunjin’s vision, but he saw. “What’s that?” He asked, demanded almost. “N-nothing.” She stuttered, trying to hide it behind her back, but Hyunjin already connected the dots. “Eunhee, we’re friends. We’ve known each other for very long time. We grew up together, but that doesn’t mean we’ll grow old together. We never had romance going on between us two. And I warn you, I know what you are doing and what you’ve done, I could recognize your handwriting out of thousands. I should go to the king, but I’ll spare you for now since I do care about you as a friend.” Hyunjin threatened with a deep voice.

Eunhee shot up from her seat, dropping the black paper. “Hwang Hyunjin! You are a fucking scumbag! Why do you have to break my heart like this! You’re emotionless, aren’t you! You know how much I care about you, how I’ve always been there for you and then you dare to leave me shattered and broken! I thought that you would always be there for me, she’s changed you! I don’t even know who you are anymore!” She yelled, throwing whatever was close to her towards the knight.

Hyunjin had enough of her tantrum and flew away, saying his goodbyes to her and feeling happy that this was now resolved. He didn’t bother to listen to her any further, he had spoken out his true feelings to her. And he hoped that she got the message.

When Hyunjin left the kitchen Eunhee fell to her knees and started to breath heavily in rage. That little bitch had ruined her plan, but she wasn’t going to let her get away with it, no way. She had plan B ready and steady to go into action.

The wedding came closer and the nearer it came, the more nervous Hyunjin became. He still felt conflicted as he turned back to his nice self towards Y/n. He was back by he side and he was still planning on staying there, even though the vile words of Eunhee spun in his head.

Right now Y/n was keeping him company as he was training. He had an old bag filled with dried leaves which he could punch during his training. There also was a wooden cut out figure that Hyunjin could use to practice his sword skills. It was a very dangerous weapon, especially for fairies since it still was made out of iron and silver. The grip was made out of old branches that had fallen down through the years. The fairies wouldn’t dare to touch the trees and potentially hurt it.

Hyunjin was panting tiredly as he paused with his sword in his hand. He wore a loose blouse and his top buttons were undone, exposing his chest, that was glistering with sweat, slightly. She couldn’t help but stare, especially when he would move in a certain way that gave her a glimpse of his abs.

“Nice pecks.” She teased, causing Hyunjin to swing his sword weirdly as he tried to cope with a flattering feeling. The way he panicked made her laugh. She tried not to stare him down too much, but how couldn’t she? He’s absolutely stunning.

But sooner enough her attention was turned to something completely different when a sudden crowd appeared to the open training area. Hyunjin heard yelling and fairies fussing behind him, when he turned around he immediately got into protection mode and stood broadly in front of Y/n to protect her.

“Hwang! You’ve been ruining my life for as long as I can remember! You steal the girl of my dreams from me and then you left her hurt! I am here to dual you for her hand and to show her who really should be her man!” A fairy, Hyunjin didn’t recognize, yelled out.

Hyunjin looked down to Y/n who was dazed and confused. The knight knew that he would do anything to have Y/n by his side and didn’t hesitate to fight for Y/n’s hand, even though she was getting married in less than a few weeks.

“Fine, we’ll duel then.” Hyunjin’s voice was low, but confident. The other knight was rather shaking in his boots. He got to his place and Hyunjin saw him quaking as he tried to reach for his sword. “Jinnie, I don’t even know who he is?” Y/n whispered loud enough for Hyunjin to hear. “To be honest, neither do I. But, I will do anything even if that means fighting for you.” A boost of energy rushed through Y/n’s body and she looked down to her hands to see that her colours was returning.

Her heart was flattered and her cheeks couldn’t hide the fact that he made her a mess. Hyunjin saw and shot her a wink. The scene attracted a lot of other fairies, they were either cheering or longing in silence for something exciting to happen for the first time in their fairy-lives. Eunhee also had come to the scene to see what the fuss was all about. She saw the drawn swords Hyunjin and the other knight, known as Seiji, second son of an unbound knight.

Apparently Seiji has been crushing on this fairy for a long time, but Hyunjin always seemed to be in his way. “You always think that you’re better than any other of us. You’ve been serving the king closely for years now! I think that it’s time one of us actually gets a chance to shine.” Seiji said with a smirk, other knights (in training) cheering behind him. “I thought you came here to fight for the hand of Y/n?” Hyunjin asked with a sight, knowing that Seiji was also here to make a dramatic scene.

“Hyunjin, you don’t have to do this, you know?” Y/n tells him as she grabbed his hand softly. “I do.” He simply said whilst looking at her. “But why?” “Simple, because I love you.”

Everyone around the pair gasped, including Y/n who couldn’t believe her pointy ears. Hyunjin shot her a smile, feeling the weight of burdens lifting off his shoulders. He squished her hand as a sign that it will be alright, before he turned to Seiji who was watching the two in confusion. “What, you came here to fight for her, didn’t you?” Hyunjin wondered. “No, this isn’t about her. I came here to fight for Eunhee. The love of my life who you have been keeping away from me for all these years! You selfish fucking bastard!” Seiji yelled in anger whilst pointing his sword to Hyunjin threateningly.

Eunhee, who had erased Hyunjin’s confession to Y/n rather quickly, was still hoping that Hyunjin was willing to fight for her, flattered that there were two fairies who were willing to fight each other for her. That he secretly couldn’t live without her and that he needed her as much as she needed him, that this was all a mistake and that he was going to leave that brat right there and then.

But her hopes were let down, when Hyunjin’s threw his sword below his feet. A sign of forsaking. Hyunjin had realised what was going on and he knew he hadn’t had to waste his time on a fight when it wasn’t about Y/n. He would give up his life for Y/n if he needed to, but this he was certain of that it wasn’t worth it. Seiji looked at Hyunjin, his eyes filled with horror. “You can have her.” Hyunjin coldly states, taking a few steps back as he was now standing next to Y/n to make his point clear. She stood up and looked at him in adoration yet surprise.

Seiji didn’t know what to do and Hyunjin took this as a chance to flee. He grabbed Y/n by the waist and pulled her along with him, to somewhere were they couldn’t find them. Eunhee was left furious and pushed herself through the crowd, she thought it was time to execute her revenge.

“What do we do now?” Y/n asked him as they were away from the crowd. “To be honest, I don’t know.” He admitted whilst chuckling.

Y/n turned to face Hyunjin and he looked down to her. Her hands had found their way up to his cheek and cupped it softly as she sighed. “Jinnie, I love you. I love you so much. I want to be with you so badly, I don’t want to marry Jisung. I can only imagine my life with you.” She whispered whilst caressing his features softly. “I don’t love him Jinnie, I could never love him the way I love you.” She added before she told him about the conversation she had with Jisung the other day.

-Flashback

“Y/n?” Jisung muttered as they sat under the moon together. “Yes?” “Do you love me?” He asked carefully. “I guess I do, but not in the way I probably should.” She admitted, shooting him a small smile as she looked at him. “In what way do you love me then?” He continued to ask. “I love you like a friend, as someone who’s dear to me, but who I am not attracted to romantically.”

“Is there somebody who you love-love then?” Jisung’s question made her giggle, but she nodded truthfully. “It’s Hyunjin. Isn’t it?” “It is, for you it’s that Flower fairy, right?” Jisung smiled brightly at the thought of her, but sighed when he knew as well as Y/n that they would be wedded soon.

“I found her at least.” “Did you tell her how you felt about her?” She asked her friend. “No, I hadn’t had the courage, besides. I think she hates me.” He sighs in frustration. “We’ll get through this Jisung, I promise.”

-Present

Y/n removed her hands from Hyunjin’s face and her face dropped as she remembered something. “If you love me too, why didn’t you confess the other day at the pond?” Y/n wondered. Hyunjin let out a deep breath and took Y/n’s hands in his warm ones. “I thought I didn’t stand a chance, you’re engaged after all. The law also doesn’t make it any easier for me to express my true feelings.” Hyunjin mutters. Y/n hands travelled back to Hyunjin’s face and rested themselves on his shoulder.

She wanted to kiss him badly, but a guard who suddenly appeared next to them, stopped her from doing so. “Your majesty, I had to come and inform you that Prince Jisung has been gotten sick and he has requested your visit.” He formally said before leaving again. Y/n looked up to Hyunjin with a worried look spread over her face.

They hurried their way to Jisung’s room who looked even worse than Y/n, who also still hadn’t regained her colour and strength. Jisung’s body felt heavy and he couldn’t move his limbs in his own bed. He managed to turn his head towards Y/n and Hyunjin who looked at him in shock. “What happened?” Y/n asked, sitting next to her fiancé. “S-she…” He started, but his crying was stopping him from being able to form a normal sentence. “I saw you fly passed us, please. Maybe we can help you.” Y/n tried, but Jisung shook his head.

“She has someone else.” Jisung cried out in pain, crying into Y/n’s shoulder who was in shock by his statement. “What do you mean she has someone else?” “I saw her, with that sun fairy.” He mutters sadly. “But you still love her, don’t you?” Jisung nodded and she brought him closer to her body. Hyunjin was standing behind her and watched her comfort her fiancé. The view hurt him, but now that he knew that she loved him, he felt at ease. Kind of.

“Jisung, I promise that I will do anything so that you and your fairy can be together. I’ll try anything to change this law for you.” She whispered to him, genuinely meaning her words. She turned around to Hyunjin who looked at her with a shocked expression. “I do it for you, for us.�� She promised that day.

Y/n had come out of the library after doing hours of research. She was in deep thought when she came across Eunhee who glared at her and even dared to roll her eyes at the crown princess. “Eunhee, I’ve been noticing that you have been acting ill-mannered. Especially to royalty, like me.” Y/n commented sternly, finally snapping after all the shit she took from the staff who had began to treat her poorly. Eunhee, somehow being one of them.

“What about it?” Eunhee snarled, catching Y/n by surprise. “Listen, I take a lot of shit, but disrespect isn’t one of them. You either teach yourself some manners or I’ll get my people to teach you some.” Y/n threatened, causing Eunhee to roll her eyes again.

In the middle of the hallway to the throne hall, where dozens of guards were patrolling, Y/n noticed the unusual behaviour of them. They didn’t spare her a glance and they didn’t interfere. Y/n also noticed the unusual cloth Eunhee was wearing. Her work clothes were replaced by a dark black coat that was draped over her shoulders.

“You really think you’re something else, don’t you Y/n. Thinking you can get everything you want, whenever you want. Let met tell you what, something that no one else dares to tell you, only because you wear fancy clothes, wear a crown and have people do the dirty work for you.” Eunhee started as she moved closer to Y/n.

“You’re nothing more than an useless spoiled brat, who doesn’t deserve to live the way she does.” There was a wicked smile plastered on Eunhee’s face that concerned Y/n quite. “Who are you to decided what I deserve and what not?” Y/n snapped back. “You think you can get anything you want, anyone you want without someone else caring. Well let me tell you something else, your majesty. I am hurt. And I want you to pay for it.” Eunhee moved her arm from behind her back and revealed a glass bottle that looked all too familiar to Y/n. “Eunhee what are you doing? Where did you get the poison from?” Y/n shrieked as she tried to move backwards.

“None of your business Y/n, the only think you need to know is that your happily ever after ends here, right now.” Eunhee ripped the cork off and threw it to the side. “What have I ever done to you? I barely speak to you!” Y/n cried out in panic, looking at the guards who didn’t dare somehow to look her in the eye. Completely ignoring the fact that she could die right there and then.

“You-“ “Eunhee stop!” The fiendish fairy was cut off by a male voice coming from behind her. “Speaking of the devil.” Eunhee mutters, she rolled her eyes when she saw Hyunjin guarding up in front of Y/n who was feeling helpless and unenergized.

“This, is what I was talking about.” Eunhee began again. “You think you can get everything you want Y/n.” “Eunhee stop.” Hyunjin demanded, but she kept going. “You stole him from me!” “Eunhee enough!” Hyunjin yelled. “You belong to me! You are mine! You are only mine! If I can’t have you then neither can she!” Eunhee cried out hysterically.

“Eunhee, I’ve warned you! I gave you a chance to stop this, so you wouldn’t had to rot in a dungeon. Please just stop this.” Hyunjin begged. “I rather die, knowing that I ruined that miserable bitch’s life, than seeing you two happy together, knowing that it should’ve been me.” Eunhee gritted through her teeth.

“Hyunjin, what do you mean you warned her?” Y/n’s eyes widened when she realised what he had said.

Hyunjin who now turned around to focus on her couldn’t find the words to tell her that he knew it was Eunhee who harassed her all these months through those black notes.

“Didn’t he tell you dear? Your beloved Hyunjin actually knew all along that it was me, who wrote you those letters.” Y/n looked from Eunhee to Hyunjin with an expression of horrify. “Hyunjin, you and I both know that we would be better of together. Just do it, be with me. I’ll promise you that I’ll leave your beloved princess alone.” Eunhee tried. “Hyunjin no-“ “Hyunjin, do I also have to remind you of all the awful things you’ve said about Y/n?” Eunhee grinned, making the knight panic as he turned to Y/n.

“Don’t listen to her-“

“Y/n, did you know that he hated you to the core of his being? He didn’t wanted to do anything with you, he felt cursed that he even got to know you in the first place. He even told me that he thought of you as a spoiled brat, who doesn’t know any mannerism, is a bitch and doesn’t care about anyone else but herself.” Eunhee stated as a matter of fact.

“What?” Y/n exclaimed, she could feel her colour face from her body and she felt the floor touch her feet again. “Please let me explain.” Hyunjin cried out. “What is there to explain Hyunjin? You’ve always hated her! Loathe even!” Eunhee laughed wickedly.

“N-no…” Y/n stuttered, the words that escaped past Eunhee’s lips had a clear effect on her and Hyunjin didn’t know what to do. “He probably never even loved you Y/n. His feelings for you are based on hatred, judgement and vexation.” Y/n was crying by now, knowing that Hyunjin hated her from the very start, but she never knew that he hated her that badly.

She looked at him desperately and when he didn’t say anything and I mean anything to defend himself, to prove himself wrong. Y/n knew that Eunhee had a sense of truth in her words.

“I thought we were going to fight for us. We even promised Jisung.” Y/n whimpered as she cried.

“So, you two think you can fight your way to your gratification.” Eunhee chuckled, the bottle still in her hand and she was not afraid to use it. “Eunhee, why are you doing all of this?” Hyunjin cried out, knowing that if he attacked that it would cost Y/n’s life.

“You should’ve stayed with me Jinnie, everything would’ve been perfect. Nobody would’ve gotten hurt.” Her eye twitched and she got back in position to swing the bottle to one of their heads. “Doesn’t matter who dies, the other would die from suffering sadness anyway, killing two two flies in one hit.” Eunhee mutters.

Hyunjin was ready to draw his sword, but before he knew it. Eunhee had surprised him by throwing the bottle and Hyunjin had just enough time to pull himself and Y/n out of the way. The bottle shattered as it missed and Eunhee growled in anger. Her eyes were filled with anger and it was clear that she wasn’t thinking straight.

Now that she was without a bottle Hyunjin decided to draw his sword quickly and swung it to his once-best-friend. Y/n couldn’t scream out for help and had to lay helplessly on the ground, hoping that the universe would send another saviour to her to get this situation over with.

Hyunjin had swung the iron-silver sword, but didn’t notice the flashing dagger Eunhee took out of her coat. Her reflexes were quick and she dodged Hyunjin’s sword. She turned and sliced Hyunjin’s chest with the sharp blade, only to place her own hand on his chest. He looked down to her hand that was touching his bloody wound and noticed a substance on Eunhee’s hand, he knew that it was poison and before he new it, he fell to his knees.

He clutched his chest and groaned in terrible pain. Eunhee could only smile and leaned down to get on his eye level. Her hand was placed under his chin, making him look up so they were eye to eye. “Such a shame.” She sighed, pushing him over before focussing on her other victim. She was about to poison Y/n as well, thinking of what to say as she would steal the last breath of the princess and the knight, whose forbidden love would’ve been punished, but Y/n saw Eunhee’s breath hitch and soon she was on the ground screaming in pain.

Y/n noticed a cut in her leg and blood on Hyunjin’s sword. Eunhee’s skin was burning, confirming to Y/n and Hyunjin that Eunhee had turned into a dark fairy, with the silver having such an effect on her.

Hyunjin looked down and felt pity for his old friend, but he did what he had to do. He quickly removed the dagger from her hand and pinned her poisonous hand under the weight of his feet. The knight would call for actual back up right there and see Eunhee being dragged away as she threw a fit in fury.

Hyunjin turned around to see Y/n nowhere in sight. He was about to panic, but one of the actual guards informed him that the princess was quickly taken away from the scene. Now, Hyunjin was on the search through the entire palace to find her. It was night and he was worried sick. Almost literally, since he knew that he had to get his chest treated, but not before he had found Y/n.

He finally found her at the pond where they had talked and cried before after she heartbrokenly confessed her love to him. He hurried to her and almost tackled her body in an embrace as he let his tears fall down onto her shoulder.

The young knight felt his own heart break when he was pushed away from her by her weak hands. “Please look at me.” Hyunjin cried softly. “How can I look at you when you’ve said all those things about me. I knew you hated me, but I never thought that you felt this way towards me.” She laughed out of disbelief. “Please believe me Y/n, it’s been so long since I’ve felt hatred towards you. You have to believe me.”

“How can I believe you, when I still feel like I’ve been played with. Even if you started to show interest in me, how am I supposed to know that you wouldn’t turn your back on me if you have ever felt such strong hatred towards me?” Her eyes were full of tears and Hyunjin wanted nothing more than to turn back time and take back everything vile he’s ever said about her, just to make her stop crying because of him.

He was about to cup her cheek, but she pushed his hands away again. “I would like some space, please go.” She whispered. “Don’t give me space that’s the last thing I want with you.” Hyunjin whispered. “Well, apparently you didn’t even wanted me to be around, so what’s the point now?” Y/n snapped, tears streaming heavily down her cheeks. “Yes, I took the job, because I was ordered to do so, but I want to be with you.” Hyunjin states seriously. “You’re just saying that because you have to protect me.” She muttered.

Hyunjin’s heart was racing and hurt at the same time, he cupped her face and gathered all his courage together and connected her lips to his. She was taken back by his action, but relaxed into his touch. His lips were soft and warm and moved in sync with her cold ones. He held her tightly to his body, but made sure none of the poison was touching her skin directly.

“I love you Y/n, I love you so fucking much. My heart hurt, that’s how much I love you.” The words touched Y/n, but she gasped when she realised that he was in need of medical care.

What they didn’t know, was that Jisung had witnessed the entire scene. The palace was chaotic due to the turmoil. He was very weak still, but he wanted to get out of the mess and clear his own mind. Somehow, he found his way to the pond and found the two lovers. The prince felt delighted at the scene, hoping that one day he could be happy as well.

He looked behind him and saw that his wings were still unable to spread open, but somehow he felt a little bit of hope that it would all be alright in the end of the day.

After Y/n and Hyunjin had visited Seungmin, the best healing fairy of the reign, they sat under the stars together. Hyunjin had a bandage wrapped around his torso, glad that he would be alright, but he had a long time to heal fully. “Look a falling star!” Y/n exclaimed before clasping her hands together and shutting her eyes. “What did you wish for?” Y/n asked Hyunjin. “You know what I wished for.” Hyunjin winked before kissing the top of her head.

Later that night, it was a long day, Y/n was now in front of her father who obviously was stressed out by the sudden chaos that had outburst in the palace. “That little traitor has stolen money from the palace and bribed the guards! How sick do you have to be to do something like that!” He yelled out, not even noticing Y/n flinch by the loud noise.

“Apparently she also has taught herself black magic and turned herself due to that into a dark fairy. I don’t know where she’s gotten the knowledge, but I am certain that our library doesn’t exist out of those kinds of books.” He stressed.

“Dad can we talk?” Y/n managed to say in a weak voice. A portion of her energy and colour had returned, which was a good sign, but Y/n was still mentally unstable which was the reason of why she couldn’t regain all her powers yet.

Her father didn’t spare her a glance, making her frustrated. She shoved the papers he was working on off the table and slammed her hands on the desk with her the few power she only had just regained. He looked up to her in shock, yet in anger.

“I don’t want to marry Jisung.” Y/n states, causing the king to sigh. “We’re not talking about this again and most certainly not right now.” The king mumbles before trying to pick his work back up. “Dad, this is important!” “No, you are marrying Jisung if you like it or not, you will have to take over the crown sooner or later!” “I can rule a kingdom by myself! I can handle being a queen on my own and you know that. Dad please can’t we just talk about this, it’s very important.” Y/n sighed. “And so is the act of betrayal against the royal family! Y/n this can wait- we’re done talking, leave my office.”

Y/n huffed and groaned in frustration before she walked out the door, her footsteps finally catching her father’s attention. He got a glimpse of her grey figure, causing his heart to drop in a pool of worrisome. But it was already too late for him to call her back as she had slammed the door on him.

Days went by and you could count down the days to the wedding on your fingers. Hyunjin was still in recovery and the kingdom was shaken up by the alarm of a dark fairy among them. The story went around like a wildfire and it terrified every fey to the bone to think about the fact that someone had turned psychotic, due to a heartbreak.

The story of Hyunjin and Y/n also went around and people seemed to love the fact that they fell in love. They had spotted the two together and the citizen could see the love between them.

But the two never had a chance to see each other after the atrocity happened. Y/n was busy banning the guards and knights who had accepted bribe money and basically betrayed their loyalty to the crown. Y/n felt horrible for doing it, knowing that they probably made the choice to live in more wealth, but it was the right thing to do so.

Hyunjin was still healing and ordered to stay in bed. He was bored out of his mind and he missed being next to Y/n. She would talk to the wall that divided their bedrooms so they could still secretly talk to each other. More guards had been assigned to protect Y/n, her parents were very anxious that there would be someone else who was out there to get her.

The young knight with the bandage around his torso was horrified at first when he heard that other knights were assigned to protect Y/n. He felt like he was being replaced, but he was assured that when he was back to his old self that he could get back into his position.

But what he didn’t know, his assignment to Y/n wasn’t assured and he found that out when he was suddenly called to the throne hall. He saw Y/n sitting beside her parents and Eunhee to her side who was chained and held by guards. “Dad, what is Hyunjin doing here?” “I was informed that he was involved on the plan to assassinate you.” “What!” Y/n yelled out. “Y/n no, you know that’s not true!” Hyunjin cried out in panic. “Your majesty, what I’ve told you is true.” Eunhee dares to say.

“Dad are you seriously going to believe the dark fairy over your own loyal knight?” Y/n stressed. Her father thought for a second and decided to enounce Eunhee’s punishment first.

“You shall be banned from this kingdom and this realm. Your powers shall be taken and you will be send off to the Forest of the Lost.” The king said before she was taken away again. Y/n this time didn’t spare Eunhee a glance who could only glare at her and Hyunjin.

When she was completely escorted away, Hyunjin was now left in front of the Royals for his judgment. He was terrified and look at Y/n for help.

‘Did she secretly turn her back on you- no don’t even dare to think such things.’ Hyunjin thought to himself as he gulped loudly.

“Do you have anything to say for yourself Hwang?” The king scowled. “I-I, no? Please your majesty, you have to believe me I haven’t done anything wrong.” Hyunjin exclaimed. “You haven’t? I’ve heard that you’ve spoken vilely about our crown princess.” “No, dad please. We were kids back then.” Y/n tried to defend Hyunjin, but her father wouldn’t listen. “I shall now enounce your punishment-“ “Dad for fuck’s sake! He saved my life! He got himself poisoned to protect me!” Y/n yelled out as she stood up and was about to walk to Hyunjin, but her body had given up on her and almost dropped her onto the floor, if Hyunjin’s reflexes weren’t so sharp. He sprinted forward and caught her in his arms, making him hiss as she fell on top of his chest.

“Are you okay?” He whispered softly, checking her fact that he held in his hands. She nodded before they got back up. She straightened her dress and her next action, that was bold and surprising, made her parents’ eyes widen, Hyunjin’s as well. She stood in front of him, as if she was now guarding him, like he did days before from Eunhee, but she held his hand on her back.

“I do not want to marry Jisung.” Y/n states slowly, causing her father to groan in anger. “I am not discussing this right now-“ “I do not want to marry Jisung.” Y/n repeated in a steady voice. “Y/n-“ “Honey, let her talk. Love, why don’t you want to marry prince Jisung? Isn’t he a lovely guy?” Her mother interrupted as she looked at her daughter in curiosity. “He’s great mom, but I don’t love him. I fell in love with someone else.” She confessed to her parents’ shock.

“Didn’t I tell you to stay away from that commoner?” The king huffed. Y/n looked behind her and made eye contact with Hyunjin as she shot him a small smile. He could feel him pull him to her side so that they now were openly holding hands together, it being visible for the king and queen to see.

This was Y/n’s way to tell them with little words that Hyunjin was the one who she was deeply in love with.

The king stood up in shock and threw his hands up in frustration. “He has betrayed his loyalty to us, Y/n.” He stressed, even though he knew how much potential Hyunjin held. “No he didn’t-“ Y/n argued, but Hyunjin cut her off. “No, your father is right. I should’ve informed them about Eunhee’s situation. It could’ve prevented this whole mess.” Hyunjin muttered.

“No it wouldn’t change a thing! Even if you told my parents, you wouldn’t had actual prove that she was up to something. Yes, the notes were one thing and the handwriting as well, but that could be mimicked easily and she could’ve actually brought you down and make your life miserable if you would’ve done that. I’d have to miss you because my father had banned you.” She said as she caressed his cheek.

“Besides,” she turned to her father, “he gave her a warning, knowing what she was like in the past. He believed that there was still something good in her and gave her a chance, which is something that you could see in the craftmanship of a king if you ask me.” Y/n said with a slight smirk. She knew she was getting to her parents.

“You’re making my job difficult my dear.” The king sighed whilst shaking his head. “He saved my life dad.” Y/n reminded him with a soft sigh.

The king plopped back onto his throne and let out a deep breath as well. “Y/n, my dear, do you know why there is a law made specifically for mixed ranked couples?” The queen asked, making Y/n shake her head ‘no’. “A long time ago, far before your father and I ruled this kingdom, there wasn’t a law that restrained fairies from different ranks to be together. One day, two fairies came together, both had different powers and used their magic together for the wrong use. Just like Eunhee did last week.” The queen noted.

“Eunhee may not have been born with given powers and maybe that was the reason why she began to study black magic, but it was one of the reasons why the kingdoms had decided to ban mixed rank relationships. If the fairies stayed with their own kind, their powers could be controlled easier. And misunderstandings or dilemmas wouldn’t be in our way.”

“But, if I understand this clearly, besides Eunhee’s action from last week, this has been decades ago?” Y/n asked. “Maybe even centuries.” Her mother said with amusement in her voice and a smile on her face. And Y/n knew that she had won her mother over. The two ladies turned to the king who started to pout. “You two do this every time! Stop putting me in such difficult situations! You know what the kid did wrong.” He states, feeling like he’s been set up.

“And you know also how well Hyunjin has been working.” The queen acknowledged. She got up from her throne and flew down to the young lovers. “I have noticed that you’ve changed the way you’ve been working Hyunjin.” She began, making Hyunjin tremble in fear. “Y-you have, your majesty?” “I did. And I liked what I saw.” She assured.

“I saw that you took your job more serious then ever, even though you disagreed on executing the job. You have made our one and only daughter very happy through the time you spend together. New friendships or relationships in general can be difficult, so I understand that the two of you started of roughly. I will be honest, your father and I couldn’t stand each other.” The queen laughed whilst looking at her daughter.

“We were also stuck in an arranged marriage, but we were blessed by the universe by falling in love. You, my dear, unfortunately had to fight for it. Almost literally.” The queen caressed her daughter’s face lovingly before she turned to her husband. “Dear, I think it’s time that some things have to change around here.” A smile appeared on the queen’s face when she heard her daughter gasp and softly squealed.

“But what if another dark fairy shows up?” “Then we and the new future king and queen will make a plan to keep everyone as happy as possible and safe. So no one even has to think about turning evil.” The queen suggested.

Y/n looked at her parents in shock, still holding onto Hyunjin’s hand. She couldn’t believe that her mother supported her, but now she was looking hopeful at her dad, not knowing what he was going to say. “I know you’re a good kid Hyunjin, but you have to understand that as a father, I am extra careful with my one and only daughter.” “I-I understand your majesty, I promise you that I will not take your trust for granted, again.” Hyunjin promised as he bowed deeply.

“Then that’s settled. It is indeed time again to trust out citizen and change the old ways.” “Does that mean?” Y/n asked hopefully, not daring to finish her sentence, scared that it would jinx their last hope. “Yes, my dear. You won’t have to marry Jisung anymore.” Y/n smiled brightly and a boost of energy rushed through her body.

Her parents and Hyunjin saw the colour returning to her body and her wings powerfully yet elegantly broke open and stood up mighty. The floor wasn’t connected to Y/n’s feet anymore and she felt great to have her strength back. She felt happy and could kiss Hyunjin’s face right there and then and as if Hyunjin could read her mind. He had brought her into an embrace and cupped her face, slowly leaning in as he was stuck in the moment.

Y/n panicked, remembering her parents who were right there, she moved away from him with widened eyes. “They’re still there.” She whispered, causing him to turn red in embarrassment as well.

“Hyunjin dear, thank you for coming, but right now we would like to speak to Y/n alone for a second.” “Yes, your majesty.” He said to her mother. “I’ll wait outside the doors.” He whispered to her before he made his way out.

Y/n turned to her parents and looked at them with her head cocked to her side and before she knew it, she was embraced by both of her parents. “That kid has quite the influence on you.” The king jokes as he admired the beautiful wings of his daughter that he hasn’t seen in the air for ages. “H-he does.” Y/n giggled shyly.

“Can the law actually be changed that easily and quickly?” Y/n asked her parents. “Well, yes. And since we don’t think that the citizen would have a problem with this change, we have faith that this can work out. Besides, you and Hyunjin has shown us that it indeed is possible.” “Just wait until you see Jisung with his flower fairy.” Y/n chuckled. “Who?” The queen asked in confusion. “You’ll see.” Y/n laughed, happy that she could keep her promise to her friend.

“We are sorry dear. Both of you had found your own path to love and we made it difficult on you two. We are truly sorry.” Her mother said as she hugged her daughter once more. “I understand mom, they’re royal duties after all.” Y/n responded wisely, making her father feel pride. “You almost sound like an old wise king. You sure will be a great queen one day Y/n.” “Thank you, dad. That means a lot to me.”

“If he breaks your heart, we can always ban him, you know.” The king joked, causing her and the queen to laugh. “I don’t think you will even have to think about that.” Y/n said sighing in relief that this was now finally over.

“Now go to him, you two had a rough time behind you.” Y/n thanked her parents once more before she sped to the door and swung it open. Hyunjin was surprised by the sound and looked up from his feet. He was taken by surprise when she launched herself into his arms, but he didn’t care and instead he instinctively twirled her around.

Her hands had found their way to his hair and her lips were sooner enough connected to his. The kiss was soft but passionate and both fairies could feel the deep love they had for each other through the kiss. He had lifted her up in the fair, making her giggle as she felt his tight grip around her waist. She pressed kisses all over his face causing him to giggle before he put her down. He knew that it was happening and he felt like his heart could burst of happiness when he realised that he wouldn’t have to spent his life in pain. Wondering what it would’ve been like to marry Y/n and start a family and life with her. Right now, he was the only was who she had in her heart and since the wedding of her and Jisung’s was off the map, he had her hall to himself.

They both gasped to themselves when they remember Jisung and hurried to his room. They were shocked to see him so beaten up and still heartbroken. Jisung broke down in tears when he was face to face with Y/n, he felt like he could die any second of his broken heart. Y/n sat down next to her friend and gently grabbed his hand. “We did it Sung, the law will be changed.” Jisung looked up to her with widened eyes and started to cry out in happiness.

“But that means that she can be with her sun fairy.” He muttered, still sad and heartbroken. “No, you’re going to find her and fight for her. It’s the least you can do. Even if she has someone else, tell her that you love her.” Y/n encourages.

Jisung took a deep breath before he managed to sit himself up. He stared into the distance as he whispered to himself: “if this turns out well, I might have to fight my own parents for this, let alone my own brother. Who will probably not hesitate to kill me, but I would do anything for her, even if it costs me my last breath.”

Before Y/n and Hyunjin realise it, Jisung had jumped onto his feet and rushed his way out of the palace, on the search to find his beloved fairy, but what the two didn’t realise at that moment was that Jisung still wasn’t fully recovered.

But he was gone already, love blinding him and hope making him forget about the pain.

It was only a few days before the wedding day, that was originally meant for Jisung and Y/n, but it still wasn’t officially called off. Which worried Y/n a little. She trusted her parents, knowing that they got this all under control, but something inside her couldn’t help but think about a possibility that they could’ve changed their minds about changing the law and forcing her into a marriage anyway.

But they never did.

Today, it was judgement day for Eunhee. Her powers would be taken away and she would only be left with the skill of walking and basically would be living as a human in fairy format. Eunhee was brought into the throne hall and she looked rough. Her hair was all over the place, her skin was dirty and her eyes weren’t set right.

Eunhee looked up from her spot and was face to face with the Royal family and Hyunjin, who was standing next to Y/n. Eunhee could see the hand that Hyunjin had placed on Y/n’s shoulder and she knew exactly what was going on. They were together and she knew that she had lost.

The procedure was harsh and the king and queen didn’t hesitate to show any mercy on her. She betrayed the kingdom after all and brought lives in danger. Eunhee had tried during the procedure to drag Hyunjin with her once again, but Y/n held his hand as a sign of assurance that it would be alright. He couldn’t look at his old friend who was being punished right in front of him, but she deserved it.

Hyunjin had found out that it was Eunhee who was the cause of him going on a ‘mission’ into the Forest of the Lost and almost got killed, turned out she was cooperating with humans to get everyone killed. Eunhee had confessed that she indeed did it. “If I couldn’t have you, then no one could.” She had said, not feeling any sense of regret.

After it all was over and Eunhee was brought to the deep parts of the forest, they all sighed in relieve. It was now finally over. The bribed guards were gone and replaced by new ones, Seiji being one of them. When he found out how twisted Eunhee actually was , he lost feelings very fast. He had apologised to Hyunjin and so did the other knights he once had trained with. They now all had a position higher up and couldn’t be happier. The way it happened may not have been ideal, but they were happy in the end.

Speaking of happy, the king and queen were tired of the gloominess that hung around the palace and they offered to go outside and clear their mind for a while. Hyunjin and Y/n agreed before they followed them outside.

The four of them had arrived at the pond where Y/n and Hyunjin had met each other numerous times. Y/n was taken back when Hyunjin suddenly took her hands in his and made her look up to him. “Y/n, my love. We’ve known each other for a long time and we started off at the wrong foot. Through these months I have fallen in love with you, deeply and hard.” Hyunjin chuckled. “I have come to the realisation that I can’t live without you and that I can’t imagine any other fairy but you in my future, so…” Hyunjin had let go of Y/n’s hand and grabbed something out of his pocket that made Y/n’s eyes almost fall out of her sockets.

A small box was revealed and Y/n had started to cry, she looked back to her parents who were standing with bright smiles as Hyunjin was no on one knee in front of her. He held the box up to he and popped the question: “Y/n, will you do me the honours of making me the happiest fairy in the world and marry me?” He asked, his voice trembling due to his nerves.

“Isn’t this too fast?” Y/n stressed as she kneeled down in front of the love of her life, making Hyunjin chuckle as he knew that she was overthinking. “Well, I’ve risked my life for you twice, so I don’t think we’re moving too fast.” He reminded her, causing her to look down and smile in embarrassment.

“Yes.” “What?” Hyunjin exclaimed with his eyes widened. “Yes! Yes! I want to marry you! Yes!” She squealed as she tackled him in a tight hug and pressed kisses all over his face, but most importantly on his plump lips. “Well, now you got to find yourself a beautiful dress for the wedding this Sunday.” Her mother squeaked happily. “Wait, is this why the wedding day wasn’t called off?” She exclaimed whilst looking at her parents. “Hyunjin requested it himself and we were happy to help. Besides, it would’ve been a waste for all the hard work to go in vain. You two love each other already, why not put a seal on it?” The king smiled.

And so the wedding day finally arrived. And it was the wedding Y/n always had dreamt of, Hyunjin’s as well. They had found their own way to love even though the path was rough. They knew they were meant for each other and the pair couldn’t wait to say their ‘I dos’.

Y/n had asked Jisung’s now-girlfriend to be her bridesmaid, since she didn’t had any other friends besides the three boys. His girlfriend was stunned at the kindness and she wasn’t surprised that Jisung was forced to marry her, she felt a little insecure, not knowing how she had to stand a chance against the future queen.

But Y/n assured her that she was perfect for him. “He’s told me a lot about you and not a single one was a bad thing.” Y/n smiled before shooting a wink to the shy fairy.

Thus, the wedding began. The officiant made his way down the aisle first, the queen soon following her. The wedding could be seen by the entire kingdom by one of the inventions Jeongin had brought into the realm, something called a ‘livestream’. The fey people were stunned by the new technology and at how fast and smartly the young fairy had adapted it into their ways of living.

Therefore, with a little magical help, the entire kingdom was in shock, to see Hyunjin flow down the aisle as it was time for the groom to make an appearance. Soon after the groomsmen flew behind him, who existed out of Jeongin and Jisung, leaving the entire kingdom holding onto their breaths. After Jisung’s girlfriend, the flower fairy who Y/n thanked a thousand times for the beautiful decoration, made her way down, it was now finally the time for Y/n to fly down the aisle with her father linked in her arm.

She was nervous but certain about this. She had never felt such strong love towards anyone else before and she trusted her life with Hyunjin. The fey people were in awe when they saw their princess in her white gown flow down the aisle. Her skin was glowing and there were sparkles visible in her eyes.

Hyunjin couldn’t help but cry as he looked at his beautiful bride. When she stood in front of him, he couldn’t help but squeal at little at how beautiful she was, causing everyone around them to laugh.

The ceremony went by rather fast, but before they were to say their ‘I dos’ they turned to the citizen who were seeing the wedding. “As you can tell, we are from different ranks. Some grew up with Hyunjin and saw how great of a knight he has become. Some grew up and saw me become the princess I am today. And as the only princess in this royal family, it is mandatory that I shall take over the throne soon. Now that I almost am married and you all soon can expect a crowning ceremony, I shall execute my first act as soon-to-be-queen.” Y/n started, leaving the crowd in suspense.

“From this day forward, the law of mixed ranks relationships will be changed. We have chosen to trust out citizen. We shall speak further about the changes later, but that will take place after the wedding.” Y/n announced before she focused her attention to her almost-husband. The citizen were already cheering and they hadn’t even said their ‘I dos’ yet.

But when they did and shared their first kiss as a married couple, they could feel the joyful energy coming from the cheering citizen. Y/n had her arms wrapped around Hyunjin’s next, as he pulled her closer with his hands that rested on her waist.

They smiled into the kiss, before Hyunjin took her by the hand and ran down the aisle with her.

A celebration was going on through the entire kingdom, fairies were happy that they could be together with who they longed to. It had also been announced that prince Jisung had given up his title and put down his royal duties to become a citizen in the Yellow Wood Kingdom, so that he could be together with the fairy of his dreams.

The citizen welcomed him with open arms and were happy to have him as their new neighbour. The kingdom loved him after all, he had left a great expression with them and was known for his kind and charming manners.

But Y/n and Hyunjin were the favourite couple and a couple months later their greatest king and queen. Hyunjin had a lot to learn, but with Y/n on his side he new he could conquer anything. To him, she was the ultimate queen. She carried the hardships of the fey people so they didn’t had to. That’s what made her a true queen. She was ready to sacrifices her own happiness, her own happy ever after, so her kingdom could live in peace.

But man, was she happy things turned out this way.

She was now standing with her husband on the balcony, looking out on the lands that belonged to them. She rested her head on his chest as he embraced her from behind. The new queen knew she did it, she did it for him, so they could spend their lives filled with love and happiness. She did it for them, looking out to the village that was energised by the fairies who still celebrated the change of the law after months.

Y/n was now at peace and couldn’t feel happier. She’s got everything she needed and couldn’t and didn’t had wish for anything else. Hyunjin agreed with his wife and pressed a sweet kiss on top of her head, knowing that things worked out for them perfectly.

And so, they lived happily ever after.

The end.

Gif doesn’t belong to me.

240 notes · View notes

babeyvenus · 3 years

Text

The Wolf Among Us

Bigby x Oc

Summary: Sonya Blaze, A.K.A. Hell Rider, is a half fable, half mundy girl who comes to Fabletown to learn more about her side of the folktales. She works alongside Sheriff Bigby Wolf as his newest partner and together they strive to find out who's behind the unexpected murders in Fabletown.

TW: Mentions of death, gore/blood, alcohol, smoking, drugs, sex implications, suicide, guns and ofc language.

°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°

Chapter 18: What a Twist

Everyone turns their head to see the mermaid running towards them, panting softly as she runs up to Sonya. “Easy. You’re not late.”, Sonya smiled, holding her arms.

“Excuse me, dear.”, Crooked Man says to Nerissa. “I….I wanted to make sure I had the chance to say something.”, Nerissa said, catching her breath.

“Why don’t you take a moment to catch your breath, little one?”, Crooked Man suggested.

“What’s she doing here?”, Bluebeard asked, crossing his arms.

“I’d like to…I–I need to say something.”, Nerissa declared.

“We’re kind of in the middle of something.”, Bluebeard said. Sonya glared at him. “Fuck off and let her speak.”

“She has something to say and we’re gonna listen.”, Bigby said. He nodded at Nerissa. “Go right ahead.” She smiles at him, and then glares at the Crooked Man. “You probably don’t remember me. I don’t know why I was afraid to come here.”, she said.

“My dear, I don’t know what it i–”

“Just shut up!”, Nerissa ordered, making him look at her in surprise. “You enslaved us for years. Let us hear stories about what you’d do….told us we would lose everything if we stepped just one toe out of line. And we couldn’t say a word about it because of these damn ribbons.”

“Wait….”

“But you know what….now it’s my turn to talk.”, Nerissa said, smirking. “How are you–?”, he asked, clasping his hands.

“I found Vivian’s body. Did you kill her?”, she asked. She turns to Sonya and Bigby. “Did he?”

“He might as well have.”, Bigby says, looking at the Crooked Man. “Vivian wanted you guys to finally be free. She explained what happened. Figured she knew she was gonna die regardless.”, Sonya said. Nerissa looks down in sadness. “I’m sorry, um….I don’t think I know your….”, Crooked Man excused himself.

“Nerissa! My name is Nerissa!”, Nerissa yells at him.

“It’s okay, my dear, it’s going to be just–”

“He ordered them dead, this fucker. Faith and Lily–"

"That’s a lie!”

“I was in the goddamned room when he did it!”, she exclaimed to the crowd. She turned to Crooked man, angrily. “Faith and Lily are dead because of you! The only two people who ever gave a damn about me… and now I can finally say, you’re an asshole. And I hope you rot at the bottom of the Witching Well for what you did."

"Then this just confirms it.”, Bigby says, grinning. Nerissa turns to the crowd. “He made Georgie do it, it was always him, Georgie would’ve never done anything without his say-so, ever.”

“You’re going to take the word of–”

“At least five other girls will back me up on this.”, Nerissa cuts him off. “We all heard you say it!”

Crooked Man glared at her. “Did you now…”

“There goes our evidence.”, Sonya grins at Bigby. “She saw it first hand….”, Beauty says in shock.

“He’s guilty!”, Bluebeard declared.

“Sounds good to me. What about you, Deputy?”, Bigby smirked at Sonya. “Sounds good to me.”, Sonya agreed, smirking at Crooked Man. “So, we’re all in agreement.”, Snow said.

“So that’s it, right?”, Beast asked.

“Throw him down the Witching Well!”, Johann ordered.

“No! That’s too fuckin’ easy for a crook like that!”, Gren disagrees. Bigby looked at him in confusion while cuffing the Crooked Man.

“What do you mean?”, Beast asked.

“He’s gotta pay for what he did!”, Gren shouted. “That’s what we’re doing!”, Sonya exclaims in confusion. “Listen to yourselves!”, Greenleaf yelled.

“You’re all rats fleeing from one sinking ship to the next. So quick to latch onto whatever will keep your miserable lives afloat. This is how you want to repay all I’ve done for you?”, Crooked Man asked, glaring at the crowd.

“What, you take two people’s lives away and now you want mercy?”, Gren asked, in disbelief.

“You know we can’t let you go free after this.”, Snow said. “Are you seriously trying to get sympathy for ordering a hit on fables?, Sonya scoffed, amused. He narrowed his eyes at her. “Well done then.”

“Now, for your sentence–”, Snow starts but is cut off by Greenleaf. “We don’t have to become murderers.”, she suggests.

Sonya turns to her. "You're still trying to excuse his actions? He killed people. He threatened you all and you want us to make it easy for him? You're not saving him."

Greenleaf frowns. "I don't need to be taking orders from a half fable.", she says, quieting everyone.

Sonya frowns. "What's that got to do with the situation here?"

"The hell is she talking about?"

"Half fable...?"

"Greenleaf, where are you going with this?", Bigby asked. She pointed at him. "Did you really think that no one was gonna figure it out? The new fable in town, the new deputy– no one's even heard of this girl!"

Greenleaf turned to the crowd. "They've practically let a mundy run amuck in our town!", she exclaims making the crowd gasp.

Snow and Bigby's eyes widened. "Now, hold on-"

She turned to glare at Snow. "You let this happen. You're worried about what the Crooked Man would've done, what about her? What if she blabbed to other mundies about us!? What safety would we have then!?"

Sonya could feel everyone's eyes on her as she glared at Greenleaf. The old woman continues. "The wolf and the princess are no better. They just do what they want. If you're so willing to let a half mundy enter Fabletown, what's to stop you from letting other mundies in!?"

The Crooked Man clapped. "Well. This is a surprise to remember."

Sonya glared at him. "Now hold on, whether or not Sonya's a half fable, it didn't stop her from trying her best to find my sister. They care about us. About this town.", Holly interjects.

"They only cared when they thought it was Sonya that bit it, though.", Gren added. Holly shook her head. "But it wasn't her fault. It took me too long to come to terms with that.", she said, looking down. "I trust them. They've gotten this far when Crane never bothered and the Crooked Man is here. That's all we wanted was for justice to come to this town and they've done it. What more do you want?", she asks Greenleaf.

Sonya smiles at Holly, giving her a nod before turning back to Greenleaf, crossing her arms. "Are you done? Can I speak now?" The old woman scoffed, keeping herself quiet.

"Alright then.", Sonya says but Bigby puts a hand on her shoulder. "You don't have to explain yourself.", he says. She gives him a small smile. "As your deputy, I'd want everyone to trust me and put their faith in our jobs. What better way to do that than to be honest?"

His expression softened and he lets go of her shoulder. Sonya claps to get everyone's attention. "If you're all writing a book and you must know, I am a half fable. I don't know if you all have heard tales of the Ghost Rider. But I am the next Ghost Rider. My dad was the previous one before me. He died a couple of years ago and I swore and prayed to every god I could think of to bring him back.", she frowns.

She paces in front of the crowd as she continues. "A demon of some sorts, Mephistopheles, or Mephisto, offered me a chance to "help" those in need of saving. To help wary souls find their place in the after life. My dad did the same thing. The only reason why his soul wasn't saved is because he traded it with Mephisto. Same as I have."

She looked down. "He told me about this place. Hell, he worked with Crane outside rather than working at the office. He told me stories about how great this place was. Living fairy tales commuting amongst each other like any regular old person. I thought he was just telling stories but a few years after he died, I decided to look for Fabletown myself."

She looked at Snow. "That's when I met Snow and Crane. Crane gave Snow the rundown of my situation because he knew my dad. Which then helped me get a job as deputy.", she says, glancing at Bigby. "And now we're all here."

Sonya glared at Greenleaf. "However, me being a half fable wouldn't mean I'd rat everyone out. I'd have no good solid proof to the police anyways. I'd look like a damn loon and would probably get arrested for wasting their time. So, I dunno what your little plan was to get everyone's attention onto me and off of the task at hand, but we're still at a trial. And, last time I checked, I wasn't the guilty one."

Greenleaf looks down in shame. “He’s guilty! I know that, but we don’t have to kill anybody. Like you said before, there's another way we can go about this. We can imprison him. Lock him up forever…somewhere he can never hurt anyone again.”, Greenleaf says.

“How can we be sure he won’t escape?”, Snow asked, frowning. “I can help! We’ll use magic. I assure you–”, Greenleaf said, making Sonya look up in thought.

“That’s not good enough!”, Bluebeard shouts.

“There will be more if he isn’t stopped!”, Nerissa says. “So we get rid of him!”, Gren says.

“I don’t know…”, Beauty says, uncertain. “We can send him away!”, Beast suggests.

“Everyone! Listen up!”, Snow announces. “Clearly we’re having trouble agreeing on a suitable punishment. So I think we–”

“This is going nowhere!”, Bluebeard cuts her off. “Someone needs to make a decision!”, Snow exclaimed. “Who?”, Beauty asked.

“I hope you aren’t suggesting yourself.”, Bluebeard says, stepping up to her.

“We should have a vote. Make it democratic.”, Bigby says. “Do you really think that’s going to work?”, Bluebeard asked. “He’s right. Nobody can agree on anything.”, Snow said.

“What about Bigby and Sonya?”, Nerissa asked. “What about them?”, Snow asked, turning to her.

“They were appointed, they’re….the only official representatives, really. They should be the judges.”, Nerissa said.

“That makes sense to me.”

“I guess it does.”

“Okay.”

“Fine.”

“Are you sure? This isn’t how it’s–”, Snow says before Bluebeard interrupts her again.“It’s what the people want, Miss White.”

“Okay.”, Snow said, then turned to Sonya and Bigby. “Mr Wolf. Miss Blaze. It’s your call.”

“Snow, I–”

“Just….do what you two think is right.”, Snow said, interrupting Bigby. Sonya rolls her eyes as he pulls her aside. “What do you wanna do?” She looks at him, incredulously. “Why me? You’re the boss.” , she says.

He rolls his eyes. “Forget that. He kidnapped you.” She sighed. “Good point but he nearly got you killed.”, she argued. He clenched his jaw for a moment and looked at the crowd as they looked at them.

He nodded. “Smart.”, he let out a soft sigh. “Fine.” They walked back to the crowd.

“We could try Greenleaf’s plan. The only thing I’m worried about is whether or not he’d convince her to stop doing it. She’s so hellbent on keeping him alive even though Faith and Lily are dead. And the fact that we could’ve died….”, she says, catching his attention.

She closed her eyes, sighing again. “Let’s just see what Greenleaf has in mind. If things go south, we could always make a plan just in case it does.”

“Everyone, we’ve–”, Bigby started to say until suddenly Crooked Man charged forward and wrapped his cuffed wrists around Sonya’s neck, shocking everyone. “Not this way!”, he yells, tugging her back toward the Witching Well. She coughed and choked, struggling against his hold as Bigby ran to her.

Just before they touch the well, she grips onto the chain that connected the cuffs and melted it, making her drop to her knees. Bigby grabs Crooked Man’s shirt and punches him in the face, holding him over the Witching Well. “Aaahhh……there you are….”, Crooked Man said, creepily as Sonya catches her breath.

The crowd runs toward them, wary of the next move. “I hope you all….remember this moment…..think of me when you try to sleep.”, Crooked Man says.

“You know, we were gonna make the choice of letting you live. But you just tried to murder my deputy. That’s a problem.”, Bigby said, shaking him above the well.

“You’re going to miss me….”, Crooked Man croaked. Bigby looks at Sonya with an unsure expression, watching her rub at her neck. She frowned and nodded.

Bigby looks back at Crooked Man with a smirk. “No. I won’t.”, he says and he drops the Crooked Man down into the well, watching him disappear in the darkness.

“For Lily. And Faith.”, she hears Holly say. Sonya takes another deep breath, as she clasps her neck softly, now coming to terms that she could’ve died.

The Crooked Man was going to kill her because he wasn’t getting his way. That had to be enough proof to show everyone. Bigby looks at her and kneels down to her, placing a hand on her shoulder. She snapped her out of her rampant thoughts and looked up at him with red rimmed, glassy, wide eyes.

He frowned, softly taking her hand away from her neck and lifted her chin up to examine it. His expression turned displeased as he saw a red mark on her neck. “I’m fine…”, she says, standing. He stood up with her and nodded, not saying a word and left.

Everyone else leaves the chamber, unsure, afraid, unsettled or otherwise. Sonya could only watch their retreating backs before looking into the dark well for a moment and finally leaves.

She walked out of the office, walked past Bigby’s office. She paused, turned to the door and opened it slowly. She peeked her head through and smiled at Bigby’s sleeping form as he snored softly on his desk.

She walked in, quietly moving over to him and lifted a hand to gently shake him awake. His eyes popped open as he looked around and relaxed when he saw Sonya.

“Why didn’t you head home if you were gonna sleep?”, she asked. He sat up straight, rubbing his eyes. “I was gonna get some paperwork done...hadn’t realized I’d fallen asleep.”

She leaned on his desk. “You might wanna go home instead of being here. You deserve a break.”, she said, looking down at her shoes.

He looked up at her and looked at a nearby clock. “Hey…”, he says, getting her attention. “You wanna go grab something to eat?”, he asked, giving her a slight smile. She chuckled. “At this hour?”

“I don’t hear a complaint.”, he says, raising an eyebrow. She rolled her eyes playfully. “Fine. We can go find something that’s open.”

Subway Late Night

Sonya sputters a laugh, nearly choking on her drink. “So, you mean to tell me, he’s making you owe him a place to stay because you blew his house down?”, she asks, after hearing Bigby explain his roommate situation. He swallowed his bite of his meatball sub, giving a sigh and nods. “He’s a pain in the ass.”

“Well, if we’re being fair, in the stories I’ve read, the pigs boil you alive. I think that’s way more than enough.”, she says. That intrigued him. “Really?”, he asked.

She nodded, taking a bite. She looked up at the sky as they walked away from the shop. “To think I’d be living among actual fairy tale characters….”, she mutters. “I mean, I knew the sugarcoated stories had to have some type of dark history behind it but jesus…”

“Yeah… no sugarcoating with this one.”, he says, pointing at himself. “It just sounds like you were hungry.”, she says, smiling. He nodded. “I was.”, he says. “Okay, so let me get this straight. Every fairy tale character is here? Or at least nearby?” He shrugs. “More or less.”

“So...does that mean that Rapunzel is here too?”, she asked. He nodded. “I was wondering because I read a story that the guy that saved her fell from the tower and got his eyes poked out by thorns.”, she says, making him grimace. “That’s dark.”, he says.

“Is it not true?”, she asked and finished up her sandwich. “I wouldn’t know… Not a lot of fables talk to me. That or they’re at the Farm.”, he replied.

“Sounds boring. Looks like I came here just in time to spice up your life.”, she says, grinning and making him roll his eyes in amusement. He threw their trash away in a nearby trash can before they walked in the Woodlands and pulled out a Huff n’ Puff, making Sonya reel back once he lit it. “What is up with you and the cancer sticks?”, she asked, pinching her nose.

“It helps.”, he says. “With addiction??”, she asked in disbelief. He chopped her head softly, “No. It helps drown out smells from the city. My nose can’t take everyone’s scent all at once. Especially if I’m trying to pinpoint someone’s location.”, he says, leading her to the elevator.

Once the elevator stopped on their floor, it opened, allowing them to enter.

Her eyes widened in realization. “Ohhh, so its like being in a perfume store and taking in too many scents all at one time.” He nods, taking a drag.

“Does your nose get stuffy from smelling a lot of things simultaneously?”, she asked. He shook his head, letting the smoke out. “It gives me one mean migraine, though.”

She smiled, enjoying the new info. “So, you are like a pup.”, she joked. He narrowed his eyes at her. “Don’t start.”, he says, making her snicker.

He did have to admit, he felt lighter. The Crooked Man was gone, Faith, Lily and Nerissa got their justice. All that was left was to deal with whatever came their way next. And he was fine with that.

He smiled at Sonya as they arrived on their apartment floors. She rubbed her eyes, sleepily. “I actually miss that stupid couch…”, she muttered.

“Go on home. I’ll see you tomorrow, yeah?”, he says. She looked at him, remembering what Snow said. She gave him a faux smile. “Yeah. G’night, Bigby.”

He nodded before she walked away and entered her apartment. Locking the door, Snow’s words echoed in her mind. “When this case is over, you’ll be on leave until we need you.”

She walked over to her couch and laid into the cushions, curling up. “Damn that Snow.”, she grumbled, shutting her eyes.

The Woodlands Next morning

Bigby rubbed his eyes sleepily as he waited for the elevator doors to open. He pulls out a Huff n’ Puff, lighting it up as Flycatcher catches him. “Hey, Sheriff.”, he greets Bigby. “You gonna see the truck off? We’re leaving for the Farm in a few….I already informed the Deputy and she’s helping outside. Just thought you might wanna, I don’t know…”

“I’ll be down in a minute.”, he says. “Okay…great.”, Flycatcher smiles as the door to the elevator closes. He hears someone walk up to him and sees Sonya. “Hey.”

He greeted her back. “You’re up pretty early. Thought you would’ve slept in after everything that’s happened.”

She shook her head. “Nah, I heard that Toad was getting sent to the Farm and I didn’t want T.J. to be too upset.”, she explains as they walk up to a long line outside of the Business Office. “This fuckin’ line.”, Bigby hears Gren mumble.

As they walked past everyone, they were given smiles or uncertain looks. He lifted a hand to the door of the office until Snow White rushed out, holding some files in her arms. She stops when she sees them. “Oh….Mr. Wolf! Flycatcher left his keys.” She holds out the keys to Bigby.

He holds his hand out and she drops the keys in his hands. He looks down at the keys before looking back at Snow. “Is everything okay? You look–”

“I’m–I’m sorry, Sheriff. I have to take care of this.” , Snow said, before giving Sonya a look. “We’ll talk later, okay?”, she said before walking back into the office. Sonya frowned deeply and walked away, much to Bigby’s confusion.

She walks past Bluebeard and he gives Bigby a look as he walks to the office. “Good morning, Miss White.”

“You’re late.”, Bigby hears her say. He walks to the elevator, ready to get away. The elevator doors opened and his eyes widened at Colin, holding a six pack in his mouth. “Someone’s gonna see you, Colin.”, Bigby said. Colin smiles and winks at him before walking away. He sighed and shook his head, entering the elevator.

As he walked outside, he could hear Toad fussing at Flycatcher as Toad and T.J. climbed in the trunk. “Fly.”, Bigby calls, catching the younger one’s attention. “You forgot these.”, he says, tossing the keys to him. “Oh! Thank you. It’s, uh, been pretty busy around here.”, Flycatcher said as he caught the keys.

“Morning, Sheriff. Nice fuckin’ day.”, Toad said, angrily. “Shit.” He fussed at T.J. “Just go grab that, would you?”

“Sorry about all this. We tried to help.”, Bigby said, standing next to Sonya. “Just why the hell did she have to send me and me boy away? Huh? You two promised me I’d get another chance, but Miss White said I had to go up to the damn Farm anyway! I told her I had the money but she wouldn’t hear it!”, Toad shouts.

“That’s because she’s stuck up about it…”, Sonya mutters, crossing her arms. “Sheriff Bigby! Sonya!”, T.J. called. “I have something.”, Sonya and Bigby walk up to T.J. as he sniffles. “You know he was up cryin’ all night. Poor kid.”, Toad said, shaking his head.

“Can you give this to Miss White? Please.”, T.J. plead as he holds out a little wooden box to them. “Dad says there’s no time to say goodbye, so…if you guys could bring it to her…she was nice.”

“What is it?”, Bigby asked him, holding his hand out.

“I couldn’t take them all with me. And she said she liked that one the best.”, T.J. explained as he hands the box to Bigby. Bigby opened the box and saw a pretty blue beetle inside of it.

To: Miss White

From: TJ

“It’s a Willow Beetle. That’s a big one. They’re cool, ‘cause when they’re little they have these pouches that squirt juice at you if you touch 'em.”, T.J. informed as Bigby closed the box. “She’ll definitely love it.”, Sonya gave him a smile. “She said it was pretty.”, T.J. said.

“We’re about ready to head out.”, Flycatcher said as he walked back towards the truck. “What’s it like at the Farm? I’ve heard ogres live there. And they eat people in their sleep sometimes.”, T.J. said as Toad places a hand on his shoulder. “God, I hope not.”, Toad said. “Do we have to go?”, T.J. asked him. “I wanna stay here.”

“Well, we don’t have a choice anymore.”, Toad said. “We’re sorry, T.J.”, Bigby said. “But look on the bright side, okay? There’s plenty of space to run around, and a nice river nearby so you can swim all you want.”

“Even in daytime?”, T.J. asked, with hopeful eyes.

“Yeah.”, Bigby nodded, smiling. “You won’t have to worry about the mundies seeing you. It’ll be nice.”

T.J. sniffled some more, making Sonya rub his back. “Come on….it won’t be so bad.”, Bigby said.

“Have you been there before?”, T.J. asked, looking up at Bigby.

“No….I’m, uh—some of the animals aren’t comfortable around wolves.”, Bigby says, rubbing the back of his neck.

“So you wouldn’t know, would you?”, Toad asked, making Bigby lower his head. “Hey, if they won't let Mr. Wolf be there, I doubt they'll let any ogres touch you.", Sonya grinned at T.J. He gives her a small smile.

"And hey, I think I got something for ya.", she says, walking over to her bike and dug into a small bag. She pulled out a bag of gummy worms and handed it to him.

"Thought you might like to try them. Wasn't sure whether or not you could have candy but it's a mundy snack.", she says as he takes it with wonder.

“We’re all set.”, Flycatcher says, getting in the truck. "Bye, Mr Wolf. Bye, Miss Sonya.”, T.J. said, with glassy eyes. “Goodbye, T.J.”, Bigby says. "Seeya kiddo. I'll try to see if I can visit you!", she said, giving him a grin.

Bigby pulls out a cigarette, grumbling when he gets interrupted. “Hey, Bigby! Where’s your friend, Colin? Where’s the fuckin’ pig?”, Toad asked, angrily. “I dunno. He must’ve run off.”, Bigby shrugged as he lit his smoke.

“What a crock of shit.”, Toad said, angrily as they drove away. Sonya sighed. “I hate that he cusses like that around T.J. He’s so sweet.”, she says to Bigby and looks up as it starts to rain. “Where are you headed off to?”, he asked.

“Well, I-”, Sonya starts before she gets cut off. “Saying goodbye?”, a familiar voice asks. Sonya and Bigby look across the street to see Nerissa, in a white shirt and a jacket, and jeans, smiling while holding an umbrella. They smile at her, walking across the street.

“Hi.”, they say as Sonya gave her a hug.

“Hi.”, she says, returning it. “You’re still wearing that thing.”, Bigby said, pointing at her neck. Sonya’s eyes trail to Nerissa’s neck as she sees the purple ribbon and frowns.

“Oh….yeah.”, she said, nervously. “I guess I am…it’s not easy to forget.” They walk under a shade, shielding themselves from the rain. “I know it seems like I should be able to….it’s just….”, she sighs.

“Could I…?”, Bigby asked, reaching out to her. Sonya slaps his hand, making him retract it. “What did I tell you? You’re so impatient.”, she fussed. He grumbled, rubbing his hand.

Nerissa rubs her arm. “I’m sorry... I-I know you’re just trying to help, but this is just something I need to do on my own. Okay?” He nodded, putting his hands at his sides.

“Listen, I-I came here because….I have to tell you guys something.”, Nerissa said. “What’s wrong?”, Sonya asked.

“It’s about what happened to Faith and Lily. I’m not sure where to start….”, she said, biting her lip. “Faith, Lily and I, we had this plan. We were gonna find a way out. Leave the Pudding 'n Pie for good….but then Faith decided to get some…leverage. She stole a picture of Crane and Lily together. The minute Faith stole that photo, we had dirt on one of the Crooked Man’s allies. If he found out–!”, she took a breath.

“I-I had no choice. You two have to understand. You’ve seen how they kept us quiet at that place. Can you imagine the lengths they’d go to just silence someone who had physical evidence?”

“Nerissa, what did you do?”, Bigby asked, confused and shocked.

“I freaked out. Okay? I thought if I came clean to Georgie, he’d get the Crooked Man to leave us alone! We could just forget the whole thing….maybe try again in a few years.”, Nerissa confessed.

“You…what!?”, Sonya asked, shocked.

“So I told him everything. And I begged for mercy. For all of us! I didn’t want anyone to die over a picture!”, Nerissa says, tearfully. “So you sold them out?”, Sonya asked, crossing her arms in disappointment. “No!”, she exclaimed.

Sonya looked at her with an eyebrow raised. “Yes....”, Nerissa looks down at her feet. “Georgie promised he’d smooth things over with the Crooked Man. But then….Oh God.”

Sonya sighed, reaching to rub her back but she flinched, making Sonya’s eyes widen. She gave her a weak smile, appreciative of the attempted comfort.

“I don’t know what happened, but that night, at the club….Georgie came back and told me things had changed. He had to make an example of us…we had committed treason. And while the two of us were sitting there…as he was telling me this….Faith walked in. And I had to watch while Georgie–”, she explained, sniffling.

Bigby’s eyes widened. “Wait, so Georgie told you all this? Not the Crooked Man? Back at the Well you said….”

“I know what I said.”, Nerissa said firmly. Sonya frowns. “But it wasn’t the truth, was it?”

“What does it matter? I know the Crooked Man did it. So what if it wasn’t the whole truth? It was true enough!”, Nerissa exclaimed.

“So you think that makes it okay to lie?”, he asked, frowning at her.

“I know he ordered their deaths. I wasn’t going to let him get away with it because of a stupid technicality. Especially after-” She sighed and looked at them.

“That night, after Faith….I tried to warn Lily, but she wasn’t with her scheduled appointment. So I did the only thing I could do. I-I left Faith’s head at your doorstep.”, Nerissa confessed.

“You?”, the other two asked. “So that piece of fabric I found near there….that was you?”, Bigby asked. Nerissa nodded. “Yeah…I cut my leg trying to get over the fence.”

Sonya looked at him. “Its no wonder why she was placed there with care.” She turned to Nerissa. “So you started all of this?”

“I just…. I pointed you two in the right direction. People like us get forgotten all the time. The Crooked Man was counting on that. When we suffer, we do it in silence. And the world likes it that way. We just….fade. Like we never existed. I couldn’t watch that happen to Faith. Or Lily. Nobody cares about us. Not really.”, Nerissa says, shaking her head.

“I’m sorry, Nerissa.”, Bigby said. “I’m sorry that’s what it took to get us to pay attention.”

“It’ll be different now. You guys will make things right…. The two of you and Snow.”, Nerissa said, smiling. Sonya crosses her arms. “It just feels like it won’t matter.”

“It seems like no matter what we do, it’s just not enough for her or anyone.”, Bigby says, sadly. “We just can’t win with these people.”

“I know it might feel that way, but….they need you two. All three of you. You three make a good team. The way you look out for each other….and look out for us. You don’t see that a lot these days.”, Nerissa nods..

“I don’t really know where we stand anymore. Things are just...different.”, Bigby shrugged, looking at his feet.

“Things are always different. Look, after everything you two have done for us… Maybe they don’t want to admit it, but…without you two, none of this would’ve happened. You two listened when no one else would. Both of you protected your friends….no matter the cost. And you brought justice to this town….finally. Because you two brought the Crooked Man in, everyone saw who he really was. So from where I’m standing, you guys did the right thing. You guys have been given these jobs for a reason. And I left Faith at your doorstep, because I knew, if anyone stood a chance against the Crooked Man, it was you two.”, Nerissa reassures.

“That’s all we wanted was for things to be right. To be better.”, Sonya says. “You two have changed this place. For better or worse. Fabletown wouldn’t be the same with you two.”, Nerissa says, grinning and opening her umbrella as she starts to walk away from them.

She pauses and turns to Bigby. “You’re still not as bad as everyone says you are.” Bigby’s eyes slowly widened in realization. He looked at Sonya as she looked at him and back at Nerissa in confusion.

“I need to tell you something.”

“I have to tell you something.”

“I feel like we’ve met before.”

“You’re trying to place me.”

“You like my ribbon?”

“Do you like it?”

“Faith wore one too.”

“Would hide her beauty, so she could escape his kingdom.”

"They used to call me The Little Mermaid."

“Did Dr Swineheart ever get back to you about Faith?”

“He said he wanted to run more tests.”

“I hope you find what you’re looking for.”

I’ll see you two around.

“No way…”, Sonya mutters and turns to Bigby. “Should we go after her?” He looked at “Nerissa’s” retreating back and shook his head. “I think she deserves to be free.”

She sighed and walked back to her bike with him, placing her helmet on her head before climbing on.

“So...you’re headed where now?”, Bigby asked. “You’re not leaving too...are you?” She looked at him with a small smile. “You’re not getting rid of me that easily.”, she chuckled, tugging her bag on her back. “I’m gonna visit my mom.”

His eyes filled with curiosity. “Your mom…? How come? Did something happen?” She shook her head, “I haven’t been able to keep in touch with her since we were working so I thought a little visit would ease her mind.”

He nodded in understanding. She smirked, teasingly. “What, you gonna miss me?” He rolled his eyes. “No, I was just thinking.”

She leaned on the handle bar of her bike. “About what?” He rubbed behind his neck. “Apologizing to your mother.”

Her eyes widened a bit before she snickered. “What?”, he asked, frowning. “You sound like you’re gonna get in trouble. Relax.”, she says, smiling. She sits up. “Did you wanna come with?”

He looks at her bike. “You sure I can fit on that?” She shrugs. “I’m more worried about your poor pup ears.”, she teased, making him roll his eyes again. “I think I can handle the sound of a muffler.”, he says. She scoots up. “Get on then.”

He awkwardly gets on the bike, hesitantly wrapping his arms around here as she starts up her bike. “I don’t think I have to tell you to hold on, right?”, she asks. He narrowed his eyes, making her shrug. “Okay.”

She pulls off, the loud roar of the engine making Bigby’s ears twitch and his hold gets a little tighter.

11 notes · View notes

taeyongdoyoung · 4 years

Photo

summary: you are a mermaid and you save a handsome man from drowning but little do you know it’s not his first rodeo when dealing with mermaids. seonghwa, a former prince, is currently hongjoong’s first mate and boyfriend. hongjoong is the captain, the pirate king of the most savage crew across the seas. and you want nothing to do with them. not because they’re pirates, but because they’re humans...

ship: mermaid!reader x prince/pirate!seonghwa x pirate!hongjoong

genre: little mermaid!au, pirate!au, angst, romance, fantasy

author’s note: seonghwa is loosely based on prince eric because let’s be honest, hwa is an actual prince; hongjoong is loosely based on captain hook (the once upon a time one); reader is veeeeery loosely based on ariel, i guess

warnings: suicide mentions, murder, drowning

word count: 2.1k

chapter two ☠️ chapter three ☠️ chapter four ☠️ chapter five ☠️ chapter six ☠️ chapter seven ☠️ chapter eight ☠️ chapter nine ☠️ chapter ten ☠️ chapter eleven ☠️ chapter twelve ☠️ chapter thirteen ☠️ spotify playlist

You were swimming across the sea without a worry in the world when you spotted a man in the near distance. He was obviously in trouble because he was screaming for help and was possibly on the verge of drowning.

You could see that he was a skilled swimmer because he was still fighting against the odds but judging from the swirling water around him, the problem was of a different nature. He’d gotten caught in a very dangerous whirlpool. You could see a giant ship further away but unfortunately, it would be impossible for anyone to come in time to help the drowning man.

You sighed to yourself because you had been warned against getting involved with humans. You didn’t want to end up like your distant cousin who’d been turned into sea foam, because of her feelings for a human. But you couldn’t exactly watch someone die right in front of you. So, you swam towards the drowning man.

Once you reached him, he’d already been submerged under the blue. You dived right into the whirlpool fearlessly and grabbed his sleeve, pulling him towards the surface. He was pretty heavy but you did your best to save him. As soon as you had gotten him out of the whirlpool, you began swimming towards the giant ship, hoping the other humans would take him off your plate. By the time you reached it, the man had regained consciousness.

“Did you just…save me?” he asked quietly.

“Don’t mention it,” you responded.

“Can I know the name of my saviour?” the man inquired.

You didn’t reply and just kept knocking on the wooden lower half of the ship, hoping the other humans would take him in so that you would get rid of any unnecessary human drama.

“That won’t work,” he chuckled and started screaming, “Yah, Joong, come get me, you ass!”

“Wait, you know someone on this ship?” you asked in confusion.

“Duh, I fell from here. Well, I got thrown out, more specifically.”

“Why would you want to come back, then?” you were even more confused.

“It was as a joke. I bet they didn’t expect me to fall into a whirlpool,” the man explained.

“Ah, I see.”

You were suddenly interrupted by a man on the ship who was rushing to help.

“Oh my God, Hwa, I’m so sorry!” he threw a rope into the sea and the man you’d saved grabbed it.

“Are you coming? I need to properly thank you for saving my life.”

“I c-can’t,” you whispered and looked down apologetically. The man still hadn’t realized what exactly had saved him.

When he finally noticed your tail, his eyes widened in shock.

“I have to go,” you murmured quickly and dived back into the sea.

“W-wait,” the drowning man spoke but it was too late. You were already gone.

☠️☠️☠️

Seonghwa’s POV

I climbed up the rope and was greeted by the captain’s tight hug.

“Dude, are you okay?” Hongjoong asked me in a worried voice. “What happened?”

“I’m fine. I swam away for a bit because I was mad at you for throwing me overboard as a joke. I didn’t expect to fall into a bloody whirlpool.”

Hongjoong shook his head.

“I didn’t mean for any of this to happen, you have to know how sorry I feel. I was so worried…”

I smiled fondly.

“Yeah, you should have thought about that before throwing my ass-“

“Who was she?” Hongjoong interrupted.

“She…saved me. I think she was a mermaid,” I informed him.

Hongjoong stared at me in disbelief.

“Mermaids aren’t real, man.”

“I saw her tail, Joong. She was very much real. And remember that story about the prince from the kingdom nearby?”

“It’s just that,” Hongjoong argued with me. “A story. Not real.”

I disagreed with him.

“I know what I saw, man.”

“You must be exhausted,” Hongjoong thought I was making this up. And it was honestly frustrating that he didn’t believe me.

“Didn’t you see her? She was right there!” I was beginning to get aggravated.

“It was just you, Hwa. You swam back on your own.”

“But…you just asked me who she was?!”

“No, I didn’t,” Hongjoong denied his own words. “You should get some sleep.”

Well, he was right about one thing. I was on my last legs and needed to go to bed immediately.

“Fine. But we’ll talk more about it tomorrow,” I said, determined to get to the bottom of it.

☠️☠️☠️

Hongjoong’s POV

Okay, so maybe I lied. I had indeed seen the mermaid. But in my defense, I was trying to protect Seonghwa. Everyone knew the story about the mermaid who had given up her life to be with a human prince. Everyone knew she was eventually turned into sea foam. But nobody knows what really happened to the prince after that. When he found out what had happened to the mermaid, he was overwhelmed with grief and ended up killing himself. I didn’t want anything bad to happen to my first mate, my best friend, Seonghwa. I didn’t want to risk him falling for a mermaid. I didn’t want to lose him. But I had a feeling he wasn’t going to let this go.

The next day, of course, proved me right.

“Hey, Captain, we heard you almost killed our beloved first mate last night,” Wooyoung said casually during breakfast.

I gave him a deadly glare to shut him up.

“Yeah, Cap, what’s that about?” San, the treacherous son of a bitch quickly defended his boyfriend’s stance. “Hwa told us you threw him overboard and then he was saved by a mermaid!”

I frowned at Seonghwa for being so quick to share everything with the crew.

“Relax, guys,” Hwa laughed easily. “Joong didn’t mean to kill me. But the mermaid part is very much real,” he pointedly stared at me.

“Just drop this already, will you?” I scolded him, exasperated by this whole mermaid story.

“Damn, I wish I was awake to see that!” Yeosang chimed in eagerly.

I rolled my eyes.

“She had really long hair and her tail was glowing. She was really beautiful,” Seonghwa spoke dreamily, which was making me even angrier.

“Yah, you must have not seen a girl in too long,” I couldn’t take it any longer. Mermaid this, mermaid that, it was too annoying! “She wasn’t that beautiful!”

“Ha!” Seonghwa laughed triumphantly. “I knew it! You saw her too, didn’t you? You were lying last night!”

Fuck. I’d exposed myself. The crew looked at us suspiciously, assessing the situation.

“Fine, I saw her,” I confessed reluctantly. “Will you let it go now? Mermaids are nothing but trouble.”

“And us, pirates aren’t?” Seonghwa scoffed sarcastically. “Just admit you’re jealous.”

“Ooh, Mom and Dad are fighting!” Wooyoung snickered, which earned a couple of quiet chuckles from Yeosang and San. These little bastards were living for drama.

Seonghwa and I gave them an angry look simultaneously, which immediately shut them up.

“Not jealous, just worried. You don’t know the full story about that prince…” I started.

Hwa’s brows furrowed.

“You said it was just a story,” Seonghwa called me out on my bullshit once again.

“I’ll tell you everything. But not in front of the kids.”

“Come ooooon,” Wooyoung whined. “We’re old enough to know!”

I shook my head and grabbed Seonghwa’s hand, pulling him away.

☠️☠️☠️

Seonghwa’s POV

“What do you mean the prince killed himself?” I asked in horror. “I thought the asshole lived happily ever after with some princess.”

“That’s what his parents want you to believe. They were too ashamed to let the world know the truth,” Hongjoong explained patiently.

“And how do you know the truth?” I eyed Joong in suspicion.

“Because I am the one who found his body and buried him.”

“That’s…impossible, Joong,” I argued passionately, because he only knew part of the story. He didn’t even realize I knew more than he did.

“Why? Because you want to believe in fairy tales?” Hongjoong was growing tired by my stubbornness to drop this subject.

“No, because I am the prince from that story,” I finally told him what nobody else on that ship knew.

“You’re delusional,” Hongjoong laughed. “I buried the prince. And he looked nothing like you.”

“That’s what I wanted people to believe,” I said coldly, paraphrasing his earlier words. “I’ll tell you everything if you promise not to ask any questions until I’m finished. Can you do that for me?”

Hongjoong nodded unwillingly.

“Once upon a time, I was travelling with my parents, the king and queen, across the sea. But after a fight with them, similar to my fight with you yesterday, I foolishly jumped into the sea. But I was younger, then, not at all skilled at swimming. I began to drown. Until a mermaid saved me. We fell in love at first sight and spent a week together in a secret bay. She promised she’d find a way to turn her tail into legs so that she would be with me. I believed her and returned to my parents. When she found me again in the castle, she had lost her voice. It didn’t matter to me and I promised I’d marry her. But my parents were strongly against it. They wanted to get rid of her. So, they bribed the sea witch with treasures and turned my love into sea foam. The stories are all lies. My mermaid didn’t die because I didn’t love her back. She died because I did. When I found out what my parents had done, I was so miserable I considered ending my life. But I knew I had to live for her, I wanted to avenge her death. So, I tricked the sea witch. I told her she could have my kingdom on one condition – she had to transform her body into mine, making herself into an identical twin. She asked what I wanted in return and I came up with a stupid explanation that I just wanted to die but didn’t want my parents to be miserable, which is why she would come as a replacement to me. The witch’s greed was so grand that she believed every word I said. As soon as the transformation had been completed, I killed her. Well, myself. That’s what I wanted it to look like. And I wanted my parents to suffer for me the way I had suffered for my love. But I couldn’t get arrogant and risk being found out. So, I located a good-hearted wizard and asked him to change my face into something different. I told him my story and he didn’t want anything in return. He took pity on me and just wanted to help me. Thus, the explanation as to why the corpse you buried looked nothing like…the way I currently look. When I was stealing fish from that port market where you found me, I decided to start anew. To forget everything and move on. But last night, when that new mermaid saved my life, I couldn’t help but be reminded of my old love, of the past.”

I fell silent, expecting Hongjoong to ask me a million questions to check the validity of my story. Instead, he fully believed me and asked something unexpected.

“Why…why are you telling me all this now?” Joong whispered and in that moment he looked nothing like the terrifying pirate king I’d first met.

I shrugged.

“You’re the one who brought up the real story. I couldn’t let you go on thinking it was the truth.”

“When I asked you to come on board that night…were you planning on ever telling me?”

“No,” I admitted. “I was intending to carry this secret to my grave. But I trust you, Joong. And it was eating me inside.”

Hongjoong sighed deeply.

“Damnit, Hwa. How am I supposed to deal with this, huh? You’re a bloody prince, the very thing us, pirates, are sworn to steal from.”

I smiled.

“That’s what you’re worried about?”

“What do you suggest?” Hongjoong spat angrily. “Worry about the mermaid? Everything I’ve ever known about you was a lie.”

I grabbed his face.

“Not everything, Joong,” I looked into his eyes. “The way I feel about you hasn’t changed. It’s as real as freaking mermaids, man.”

Hongjoong blushed adorably and pressed his forehead against mine.

“What do you want me to do?” he whispered fondly.

“Aren’t you the one giving the orders on this ship?” I teased him.

“Shut up,” Hongjoong laughed. “Tell me.”

“I want to find her,” I said truthfully.

“I’ll help you.”

“You don’t have to,” I reminded him.

“I want to,” Joong insisted.

“Together, then?”

“Always.”

To be continued…

#ateez #seonghwa #hongjoong #seongjoong #seonghwa x reader #hongjoong x reader #ateez fanfic #ateez imagines #ateez x reader #pirate au #mermaid au #writing

111 notes · View notes

6pmtea · 3 years

Text

Genshin Impact - A Scaramona Tangled AU (with a twist)

Enjoy!♥️

-Tangled Stars-

Chap.1

This, is the story of how I died...

But, well, it isn’t my story, really.

It’s the story of a boy, in a tower, a boy high high up in his lonely tower...

Our story begins many years ago, in the great kingdom of Inazuma...

They say, one day, from the depth of the night sky, a single star fell to earth, and from it, bloomed a mesmerizing white flower, glistening like a million stars on the clearest summer night, a magic flower, a flower that could heal all sorrow, all pain and loss, a flower of eternal life and beauty...

But, you see, many thought it a myth, a tale, and few were those who believed in, yet along looked for it.

See her? The old woman is one of those who, raised with tales and legends of the star-bloom, wasted all her life away to find the fallen star...

Remember her name, Mother Celestia, she plays a much more important role than you might think in the story I am about recount you.

She found the flower one day, her last, no doubt.

Aged and wearied, all but aimlessly wandering, with no choice than to spend the last of her life doing the only thing she’d ever known: desperately searching for a miracle...

Every night, she had repeated the song, lest she forget the magic spell, and thus she sang to the flower with her dying breath:

‘Flower gleam and glow,

let your powers shine,

make the clock reverse,

bring back what once was mine,

heal what has been hurt,

change the fates design,

save what has been lost,

bring back what once was mine,

what once was mine.’

And with her dying breath her wasted years and life found fruit, and replenished with the power of the blessed star.

See how her wrinkles faded, her hair regained color and her eyes light? How the life she spent longing for a way to lengthen it rushed back to her?

Such a gift was never meant for one, yet the woman kept it selfishly, hid it, and used it for her own gain, and the flower became her treasure and hers alone...

Until, one day, the Queen of Inazuma, expecting a child, fell ill, terribly so... A grave and fatal illness, one which neither she nor her child would recover from.

The King, filled with despair and prepared to do anything to save his beloved and his child, sent out all of the kingdom’s forces to find the long forgotten flower, to turn over every rock and every bush and find the miraculous cure.

But Celestia greedily hid it, and their searches were all but a miss.

However, one day, seeing the wrinkles start to form at the corner of her eyes once more, the woman visited the flower again and sang...

But, in her haste to leave as she heard the royal guards approaching, she could not fully conceal her treasure, and so, lost it forever.

With the tea brewed from the healing flower, the Queen recovered fully, and delivered a perfectly healthy, beautiful prince, with shimmering midnight eyes like a starry sky and hair paler than the brightest star. The King and his Queen cherished the boy dearly, and his first crown was fashioned of shining white silver, of the brightest diamonds and sapphires, and formed like a blooming star in honor of the flower that saved his life.

As old age quickly caught up to her with the loss of her gift from the stars, Celestia grew restless, and broke into the royal palace to regain her treasure, she approached the boy and sang quietly...

She rejoiced as she saw his hair softly begin to glow with the magic of the flower, but someone was near.

She quickly drew a dagger and cut two strand of hair on the child’s head to retake the flower’s powers, but immediate they turned an ashen blue and their magic faded...

Unwilling to leave her treasured flower behind, she stole the child and escaped as the King and Queen reached the room, too late, powerless as they watched her disappear with their beloved child...

Ever since, every year on their lost prince’s birthday, the whole of the Kingdom and its King and Queen, would release thousands of lanterns into the sky, hoping their darling prince would one day come home...

Celestia disappeared with the child in a hidden tower, far from the eyes of the world, and from all who would take her precious flower away again...

The child grew up locked away, alone in this tower for eighteen years.

Every year, on the night of his birthday, after Mother Celestia had gone to sleep, he would watch the stars, as his mother called them, but they looked different on his birthday, brighter, closer, different.

All those days locked away, his only friend was a chameleon who’d found its way up his glorified prison, he’d named it ‘Paimon’, after a character of tale he loved, a tale he’d read over and over of two Travelers’ adventure through fantastical worlds, with their flying fairy guide, Paimon.

Every morning, he would wake at seven AM, and that day, Mother Celestia was away, traveling, through the so very dangerous world he could never see, because others would use him, sell him for his powers, hurt him, if they ever knew....

Everyday, he would brush his long, long hair, sitting on the pillars and the stairs, the bed or the windowsill to reach the end of it, he had never been able to cut it, for it would lose its magic, Mother had explained to him years ago.

Then, he would do his chores, after which various other activities filled his days, reading, rereading the books over and over, baking, with disastrous results at first, sewing, and much more, but more than anything, anywhere he could, he would paint.

He would paint the stars over the walls, over the ceiling, everywhere a corner was free. It fascinated him, the stars in the night sky, the stars of winter you could see during the day, cold and shimmering in the sunlight, and most of all, the pretty, odd looking stars on his birthday...

That day was the one before his birthday, his eighteenth birthday.

The boy asked, opening the window to find his companion he’d been playing a round of hide and seek with, startling the poor creature out of its color matched hideout:

‘What do you think, Paimon?

Surely she’ll let me go see the lights this year?...’

Paimon shrugged, changing color back to its usual pale teal.

‘I’m eighteen already! I’m definitely old enough to handle myself, don’t you think?’

Paimon paused, and nodded hesitantly after a long minute...

The boy huffed, flicking Paimon lightly,

‘What, no faith in me?’

Paimon gave no answer.

The boy hopped onto the windowsill, looking out into the meadow below with a sigh...

He would often sing, wonder if, and when, he could finally see these peculiar stars for himself.

‘Seven a.m., the usual morning lineup

Start on the chores and sweep 'till the floor's all clean

Polish and wax, do laundry, and mop and shine up

Sweep again, and by then it's like 7:15

And so I'll read a book

Or maybe two or three

I'll add a few new paintings to my gallery

I'll play guitar and knit

And cook and basically

Just wonder when will my life begin?

Then after it's puzzles and darts and baking

Paper mache, learn the fandango and chess

Pottery and ventriloquy, candle making

Then I'll stretch, maybe sketch, take a climb

Sew a dress!

And I'll reread the books

If I have time to spare

I'll paint the walls some more

I'm sure there's room somewhere

And then I'll brush and brush

And brush and brush my hair

Stuck in the same place I've always been

And I'll keep wanderin' and wanderin'

And wanderin' and wonderin'

When will my life begin?

And tomorrow night

The lights will appear

Just like they do on my birthday each year

What is it like

Out there where they glow?

Now that I'm older

Mother might just

Let me go...’

‘Hey, Paimon? I’m gonna do it. Today, I’ll ask her...’

A couple hours later, there was Mother Celestia, down by the tower, calling out to him to let down his hair so she could get up the tower.

‘Mother brought your favorite! We’re having hazelnut parsnip soup tonight!’ She announced as she got off the windowsill.

‘Thank you, Mother, I hope your trip went without any trouble.’ the boy answered politely, helping his mother remove her cloak and setting the basket on the table.

‘Quite well, in fact...’ she started recounting this or that event of her travels while they started getting lunch ready, and as they sat down to eat, the boy asked:

‘Mother?... I was wondering... um...’

‘Yes? What is it dearest?’

‘Well... as you know, tomorrow is my birthday...’

‘Your birthday?... No, no, no, I distinctively remember, your birthday was last year!’

The boy chuckled, ‘That’s the thing about birthdays... they’re... kind of an annual thing.’

His mother laughed lightly, ‘And so, what about your birthday?’

‘I was wondering.... I’m eighteen already... so I thought... maybe...’ the boy mumbled.

‘Now, now, don’t mumble dear, speak up.’

He cleared his throat nervously and asked, ‘I was wondering... If I could go see the lights?’

Mother Celestia paused, perplexed, ‘You mean the stars?...’

‘N-no!’ He stammered, ‘I... I don’t think they are. That’s why... I’d like to see them up close, just once!... They only ever appear... on... on my birthday. So I wondered, if, maybe... They’re meant for me?...’

Celestia scoffed, ‘For you? I told you, darling, they’re only stars, they shine for no one in particular.’

‘But I just...’

‘No. You will not risk the dangers of the world to see some shiny lights! You may not realize it, but you see them better than anyone, up here, high up, and safe...’

‘I... I suppose so... But, if I could just go see for myself... just once! Please, Mother...’

‘Oh, dear little flower, don’t you know... I’m only trying to protect you.

Out there... it’s much too dangerous....

You want to go outside?

Why, my dear!

Look at you, as fragile as a flower

Still a little sapling, just a sprout

You know why we stay up in this tower.’

‘I know but...’

‘That's right, to keep you safe and sound, dear

Guess I always knew this day was coming

Knew that soon you'd want to leave the nest

Soon, but not yet.’

‘But-‘

‘Shh!

Trust me, pet

Mother knows best

Listen to your mother

It's a scary world out there

Mother knows best

One way or another

Something will go wrong, I swear

Treasure hunters, Fatui

Poison ivy, quicksand

Hilichurls and slimes

The plague...’

‘No...’

‘Yes!’

‘But-‘

‘Also large bugs

Thieves with pointy teeth, and

Stop, no more, you'll just upset me

Mother's right here

Mother will protect you

Darling, here's what I suggest

Skip the drama

Stay with mama

Mama knows best

Mother knows best

Take it from your mumsy

On your own, you won't survive

Sloppy, underdressed

Immature, clumsy

Please, they'll eat you up alive

Gullible, naÎve

Positively grubby

Ditzy and a bit, well, hmm vague

Plus, I believe

Gettin' kinda chubby

I'm just saying 'cause I wuv you

Mother understands

Mother's here to help you

All I have is one request

Dearest?’

‘Yes?’

‘Don't ever ask to leave this tower again.’

‘Yes, Mother.’

With a sigh, the boy started to clean up their meal and his mother put on her cloak again.

‘Oh... are you leaving again, Mother?’

‘Yes, dear, but only for a few hours, I’ll be returning before dinner. I love you very much, darling.’

She smiled at him as she descended down the tower.

‘I love you more.’ The boy replied fondly, if a bit longingly as he watched her disappear into the foliage...

/in two parts because Tumblr limit reached TvT

#genshin impact #tangled au

7 notes · View notes

to-be-small · 4 years

Text

The Youngest Princess and The Giant ‘Part 1 & 2′

(2,200 words)

Part One

Once upon a time in a faraway land there was a princess, born under a curse. The first part of her curse was her plain appearance. Her twelve older siblings were all born with great beauty each more so than the last. The youngest princess was born with dull limp hair and forgettable features. She was such a disappointment that her father took one look at her and handed her off to a nurse content to never see his daughter again. The second part of the curse was the night she was brought in the world her mother left. The last part of the curse was the hate that her mother’s death by her siblings. They looked at her and did not see their sister but the cause of their mother’s death. The princess was alone, shunned by father and siblings raised by the very same nurse that the King had given her to.

The Princess grew very different than her siblings did on the other side of the castle. While her siblings learned trickery and deceit, the youngest learned fairy tales and verses. While her siblings had only each other for competition, the youngest played with the children of the servants. While her siblings fought for their father’s attention she was given it freely by her nurse.

She was thirteen when she was presented to her siblings. She was laughed at, for her hair and her face and her bare feet.

See how she talks, they laughed. See how her face gives away her every emotion. The pointed. It is a curse to have her instead of our mother. The spat.

And the youngest ran, and she wept in the lap of her nurse. I am ugly, she sobbed, I cannot lie and trick, I am useless. The nurse combed her hair and hushed her.

You cannot see their pain and see how it has made their thorns. One day you will no longer feel them. She said, she then offered a story to the youngest and the princess yelled at her and sent her away. If they princess had known what would happen next.

Her siblings jealous of their sister made their father send the nurse away to leave the princess alone. And she was, she hadn’t even had a chance to say good bye to the only one who had loved her since her birth. She was alone for now even the staff and their children would not speak or play with her fearing her siblings wrath.

She was alone. She spent many days weeping before deciding to run away. She searched the castle for an exit but instead while walking outside the courtyard she heard quiet sobs. She searched for the sound until she found a window by the ground that lead into the castle dungeons.

Why, she asked, why do you weep?

A low rumbling voice unlike any the princess had ever heard came from the dark cell. I am alone, it said, I have no one.

Would you like to hear a story? She asked, unsure why she would even offer.

Is it a good one? The voice asked.

The princess sat on the ground next to the window. It is my favorite it had a happy ending.

Tell me it if you would.

So the princess told the story of cap o’ rushes her most favorite story. And when she was done, she told the story of the goose girl and after that a tale of crossed lovers. And for each the voice praised her. She stayed until the moon began to rise.

Would you mind, she asked, if I return tomorrow?

Why would you?

Because, she said, I am just as lonely as you are.

The voice grunted. Tomorrow I tell the stories.

For weeks the princess came and for weeks they shared stories and the voice told stories that the princess had never heard before and that could not be found in any book. When she asked where the voice came from. It just far away. And when she asked for its name, it said she could not pronounce it. Despite this the princess came to trust the voice, and gather the courage to ask the voice why it was in the dungeon.

The King had me stolen from my homeland so I would fight for him. I escaped and I stole to survive. When he caught me he told me I could either fight for him in his army or I could be imprisoned.

It would have been simpler to fight, do you not fight for fear of dying? She asked.

She was taken aback when the voice laughed loud enough to rattle the bars on the window. No, little thing, as he was prone to calling her, no human can kill me. I stay in this dungeon so I am not forced to hurt anyone that does not deserve it.

The princess made a decision right then. She was going to see the voice free. That very night she waited for the warden to fall asleep and with a knife she stole from the kitchen she sliced the man’s belt in half grabbed the keys and she ran. In the moonlight she held the keys and it was only then she noticed how large the keys were. Each bigger than her hand.

She came to the window and whispered for the voice. Wake up, I have something for you.

What are you doing out this late little thing you should be asleep.

Do you mean what you say about not hurting others? The princess asked, still holding the keys in her hands.

What have you done Princess? The voice asked concerned.

Please answer me.

Yes, I do not hurt the innocent.

The Princess smiled. I have your freedom I have the keys to your chains, do you need me to take them off for you?

The voice was silent for a long time. No, it said. Drop them through the window.

The Princess did what she was told, it was a long, long drop before she heard the keys clatter as they hit the ground.

I could have been lying princess, I could wreak havoc and kill and hurt if I was free, why do you trust me?

She thought for a long time on the answer. You could be lying, I am not graced in finding lies like my siblings but you did not ask me for a single thing. You have not hurt me, you have only given. I trust you and trust means willing to be wrong.

The voice sighed. Tonight I will escape but I need you to go to bed and sleep for no one must know that you were involved. Unless, the voice stopped unsure of what to say next, unless you wished to come with me, away from your family.

Part of the princess wished to join the voice but as much as she trusted the voice, she still felt that the castle was her home. So she declined.

I understand, the voice said, but if you ever need an escape I will do you the same as you’ve done for me just say these words. And in a voice so low only the princess and mice in the walls could hear he told her the magic words. Then he commanded her away back to her room and bed.

She fell asleep that night. Sad that her only friend would be gone but proud of the hard choice. Her nurse would be proud of her.

The next day the entire castle was in a tizzy. Apparently some monster had escaped the dungeon. The keys found next to a sleeping warden who was swifty killed for his mistake. It had made a mess and killed a few guards. No one would tell the youngest what the monster was though. Not her siblings who scoffed and mocked her nor the staff who hushed her and said it was bad luck.

She wouldn’t hear that voice for another three years.

Part Two

She was sixteen when she was betrothed. He was an old fat lord who had a debt owed to him by the King himself. The King had soiled one of his daughters and in return the King offered one of his own for marriage. The Lord thought he would get one of the cunning beautiful Princesses and so he agreed. He cursed a blue streak when he saw the youngest when they were official introduced. She was dull and slow he said but she still was a princess with a princess dowry and land and so the wedding was planned.

She was mocked by her siblings who were courted only by the smartest bravest and the most handsome. We will have only the best who bring the best and you will marry a pig. It is fitting in both cases.

The Princess stayed silent. She knew the King’s wrath and knew what would happen if she tried to run away. So she resigned herself to the marriage until it was the night before and she saw her dress for the first time. It was ugly. The fabric was cheap and hard on the eyes. It hung on her as if she was a scarecrow and it itched as if was made of crawling ants.

That would be my marriage. She realized for the rest of my life I would life in a dress like this.

So, she crept to her window in her bare room and looked to the stars and closed her eyes. She whispered the magic words and waited.

She stood with her eyes closed for nearly an hour before she gave up.

I am foolish and stupid. She said as she crawled into bed. Thinking that a monster would keep to his word. She tried to remain angry at herself but despite trying to just feel anger she feel asleep with tears in her eyes.

It was in the middle of the night that she was stirred half away by the fact her room grew suddenly pitch black. She half opened lazy eyes to see a ginormous hand reaching for her. She didn’t have time to think much less scream as the hand scooped her up blankets and all and pulled her away. She was dropped and this time she screamed sure that the hand had dropped her from her window only to hit something soft and not as far down as it should have been.

The ground she fell into was piles of furs she realized and she looked up and realized the walls that surrounded her were some sort of leather. She noticed the way they slanted upward and inward before she understood that she was in a bag.

The hand had placed her into a giant bag. And if she craned her head back she could see the sky. Not for long as a flap was placed over the opening at the top and was enclosed in darkness.

Panic caught in her throat as the bag started to sway as the giant began to ran. She wrapped herself in her blankets and did her best not to cry.

It was a giant. Giants had a habit of eating people. She thought of the stories of nurse and of the yellow teethed hair knuckled giants she told about.

The Princess began to weep remembering the stories and cried herself to exhaustion. And when sleep got close the sway of the bag was soothing enough to get her to sleep.

It was a long good sleep and the princess woke to the sounds and smell of a fire. She pulled her blankets close and sighed happily. She must be at home and the servants had set the day’s fire. It had just been a dream.

That thought soured as she realized that meant she would be wed today she opened her eyes expecting to see her wedding dress but instead seeing what seemed to be a bonfire.

It was massive easily as tall as three stories. Everything wrong and unfamiliar came to the Princess at once and she buried herself under the blankets.

It did not last for long as she was picked up blankets and all and set on another surface. The blankets were pulled away with ease and she was left looking into the face of a giant.

The stories did not get the size wrong four stories tall easily, but eyes that were warm and sharp. Not dull and cold like stones.

It was the eyes that gave her courage. Maybe she could reason with it.

If you have taken me to eat, then I only ask you do it quickly and painless. Said doing her best to stand tall.

The giant smiled and his smile broke into a laugh that shook his entire body. He threw back his head and slapped his legs.

I suppose you wouldn’t know any better. He said wiping away tears. And the Princess’s eyes grew wide.

It was the voice. The one she befriended all those years ago. The one who promised to come and save her if she wished. The one who turned out to belong to a monster.

The fright and relief made her sob and she ended up falling on her knees. Her entire body wracked with them. The giant at once stopped laughing. More gently he lifted her up in two hands and held her close to his chest.

I’m sorry little thing, he said, I didn’t mean to frighten you so much. I didn’t want your father finding out that you knew about me. If he thought he could use you against me he would. I had to make it seem like I was taking you for revenge. I’m so sorry.

It was a comfort to hear the words and his beating heart. She could even feel the vibrations in his chest. It calmed her down enough that she could talk again.

I forgive you, she said, wiping away her tears with the palms of her hands, but I expect to know more about you. No more hiding anything.

No more hiding. The giant agreed.

Part Three

#the youngest princess and the giant #g/t fiction #g/t #g/t story #fantasy giant #fairy tale story #gt #giant/tiny #g/t fantasy story #my own writing #no beta when die like men #barely proofread this

43 notes · View notes

namluve · 4 years

Text

needless to say → KNJ

paring: mafia boss!kim namjoon x doctor!reader

warnings: praise kink, oral sex (female receives), stalker ish content (namjoon sends someone to watch over the reader while he is away), namjoon is shoot, unprotected sex, high heels on during the foreplay

word count: 5.7K

summary: namjoon was the most dangerous man in the city and you were his doctor, sworn to protect and heal him. Over the months you could not help but to fall for the man who always ended up at least once a month at your hospital, injured and in need of your help.

note: I am shocked as well to be writing smut without any bdsm so for all you praise loving folks (like me) here we go!!

fanart made by cyran ❤️

He was dangerous, you knew that much. Yet, when he was lying on your hospital gurney, you knew he could not hurt a single fly in this state. He had been shot, again. The second time this month now. He was getting more reckless, more impatient, craving more power.

A year ago, you would have never thought you would be working for the most dangerous man in the city, but here you were, sterilising your equipment before removing the bullet from his wound. Namjoon hissed at the pain but you just glared at him. He had to start being more careful.

When you started working for him you thought you only did it for the money, being in debt for so long despite being one of the most promising new doctors at the hospital, you decided to quit your job. His deal was way to good. Pay of your entire debt if you worked for him for four year plus money for rent and food.

That was all it was supposed to be. A job, taking care of Namjoon and his associates whenever they got hurt. Funny how everytime Namjoon ended up at your hospital you fell for him even more. Your hospital.

Only two months ago, Namjoon made the decision to hire more people besides you and Riley, the nurse that you had requested in order to be able to do your job. Riley was your right hand and had been with you ever since you started working for Namjoon. Now you were a team of seven.

As you got to know him more you told him how overworked you and Riley were and how the two of you lacked the proper equipment to treat your patients. He had listened, even given you more space. The left wing of his base had been renovated to be your hospital, having two operating rooms, eight individual patient rooms, a common patient room that fitted six beds and a small cafeteria.

Your hospital even got a front desk and a waiting room once the locals found out about the place. To a lower price than what usual hospitals took, you offered a variety of basic treatments to the locals and families of Namjoon’s associates.

Namjoon had never even dreamed of gaining profit of his hospital, but when you suggested it, he could not help but to listen, and give you everything you needed. More staff members, more beds, more equipment, more everything. Everything you requested, was yours. As the chief of Bangtan Hospital, all you had to do was send Namjoon a list of everything you needed, and it was yours.

“Do you have to look at me like that?” He asks softly, trying to meet your eyes. You scoffed at him.

“Like what?” You snapped and looked Namjoon in the eyes for a second before continuing your work.

“Like my boss has been shot for the second time this month because God forbid him to be more careful?” Namjoon tried sitting up from the bed but you were quick to push him down.

“Lay down. At least until I’m done stitching up your wound” He relaxed and laid down his head, closing his eyes. Somewhere along the way he had gotten a soft spot for you. Hoseok mocked him for it every time your name was mentioned at their meetings and he would suddenly pay a little bit more attention, had a little bit more to say than usually about the topics they brought up.

Of course, he would eventually start falling for you. Whenever he was hurt, he always ended up at your hospital, always ending up at your feet. He loved being taken care of you. That is why he said that he only trusted you and Riley and did not want the new doctors at his hospital near him. He knew he could not tie you down to him completely as you had other patients, but he always wanted to be greeted and treated by you.

Stitching up his would after carefully examining it and sterilizing it you put the cotton bandage on top. This time he had been shot in the shoulder. Luckily, the bullet had not hit anything important and Namjoon would be back on his feet in a matter of days. As always you would make him stay an extra day. Just to be sure, you would tell yourself, but you knew it was all selfish reasons deep down.

“Are you always this feisty towards your patients?” He asks you and you smile. Opening his eyes, he starts to sit up as he sees that you are done with patching him up. Once sitting up with his back against the bed frame your eyes meet.

“No, just with you. Feeling special yet boss?” He laughed as you crossed your arms, still a bit mad with him for being so reckless and acting so chill about it.

“I always feel special around you” His words affect you more than you would like to admit. He would always say the sweetest things that would make you fall at your feet. That was just part of his charm, or at least that’s what you told yourself.

“You realize you have to be more careful right?” Your voice was now soft, you spoke of a wish, a wish for him to visit you just once not being on his way to bleed out or being injured.

“But I have you who always patch me up” Rolling your eyes at his words you shake your head before meeting his eyes again.

“What if one day there is no way for me to patch you up because you are already dead?” Your voice was low with concern and as you continued speaking you could feel your voice shake. Your breathing ragged.

“What if one day I fail, what if you die by my hands? What if I can’t patch you up?” Confessing your worst nightmare for the first time to anyone you could not help but notice Namjoon’s eyes soften even more, if that was even possible. He always looked at you with the sweetest gaze.

“That won’t happen, I wouldn’t do that to you” His words were honest but both you and he knew that there could come a day where you wouldn’t be able to save him. You would never forgive yourself if that happened. Namjoon scooted over to one side of the bed, towards the left side, the side of his hurt shoulder.

“Come over here” He spoke softly while patting on the empty side of the bed. He has sent you flowers, chocolates, even gifts such as clothes and perfumes but this was still new territory for the both of you. The two of you had only been physical on a handful of occasions with both of your busy schedules but you were thankful for every time you got the opportunity to be close to him.

You sat down next to him, resting your head on his shoulder. He winced a little as he adjusted his position a little to that you would rest as comfortably as possible against his chest. You did not comment it, you knew it would not do any good. The white blood-stained shirt he was wearing was all buttoned up and as he took his arm around you, you started caressing his exposed chest with your nails. Remembering the night, the two of you shared where you kissed him all over his body.

“How was your day?” He asked you softly and you started telling him. If only everyday could end like this, in Namjoon’s arms. Him listening about your day and you about his. You could almost believe the two of you were a married couple, getting ready to go to bed but this was not a fairy-tale. This was the stone-cold reality. It was the two of you laying in a hospital bed, talking for the first time in over two weeks, catching up and enjoying the moment you would never have had, unless Namjoon had gotten hurt once again.

You had taken care of Namjoon over the last couple of days and soon enough it was time for him to get discharged. It was always a bittersweet feeling. On one hand, you were happy because it meant he was healthy and well.

On the other hand, it meant that you would not see him for a while and most likely the next time you did, he would be injured and in need of your help. Looking for you he found you at your office, filling out paperwork. Smiling to himself as you had not noticed him, way to into your work, eyebrows furrowed together, bottom lip between your teeth.

“I see my favourite girl is working hard” Looking up from your paperwork, you see him standing in a grey suit, black shirt and brown glasses. He always looked so stunning.

“Isn’t that why you hired me?” He chuckled at your words, walking up to you. Standing in front of you he takes his hand to your face and tilts your head up. You melt against his touch.

“I have to go now”

“I know” You could not help the sadness in your tone. He hated it when you did this to him, and you knew it. It made him want to stay just a little while longer with you. Bending down, he kissed your forehead and you could not help but to stare into his brown warm eyes.

Brining your hand up to his neck you pushed him down so that your lips could meet. The two of you share a moment of warmth, of love before Namjoon must pull away and leave you once again. Not knowing when he would return next time, you touched your lips where his had been just seconds before and you wish he would retire one day. Selfishly, you wanted him all to yourself.

The next day you found flowers at your desk when you came to work. You knew exactly who they were from and you smiled, smelling the flowers. The day went by quickly, so did the next and the day after that. A week after Namjoon had been discharged you received a letter from him.

Dear ______

I can’t help but to think about you every day. I am away on an urgent business trip so if there is anything you need, please contact Hoseok. He will help you. As I’m sitting here in Argentina, I can’t help but wonder what kind of pearls would look the best on your neck as we sit by the ocean and have dinner. Would you like for me to bring you back a gift from Argentina? Of course, I’m gonna find you something. I must treat my favourite girl for taking so good care of me. So tell me ____, would you rather have dinner by the ocean or the city?

I miss you terribly.

Yours truly,

Mr. Kim

Never had you smiled so much your entire life. Finally, you and Namjoon are going out on a date. Oh, how you wished you could tell him how much you missed him too. You could that when he came home, or… you could always show him. Giggling at the thought you spend the rest of your day treating patients, wishing time would go faster, just so you could finally meet him again.

Two weeks of no contact with Namjoon and the hospital was now more crowded than ever. You had reached out to Hoseok once. Not for supplies or anything, but a couple of days ago you had asked if Namjoon was back. He only replied saying that it was confidential information and once again you were reminded of your place. You were the head of the hospital, not part of the actual mafia activities and probably not even known amongst them, other than by your name.

That is why you were shocked to be contacted by Hoseok on your day of. On your way to meet up with a few of your friends you got a phone call from Hoseok ordering you to come in and tend to Namjoon in his home. One of the chauffeurs would pick you up and you did not even have the time to ask any questions before the call ended.

You texted your friends you had to rain check as there was an emergency at the hospital and not even two minutes later your ride to Namjoon’s house had arrived. A black car with all black windows. You were asked to put on a blindfold, and you complied. Never asking questions, following orders was the easiest way not to cause any trouble with the mafia, you had learned that from others.

The way over to Namjoon took at least ten minutes and you started to panic. What if he was badly hurt in need of your help and you were to late? Pushing those thoughts out of your head, you tried to focus as you were asked to step out of the car, blindfold still to be kept on.

“Welcome ____” Hoseok greeted you, by now you could recognize his voice and you let him help you find the way into the house. Going up to the second floor, Hoseok stopped at a door and knocked before going in, brining you with him.

“I told you, you don’t need to blindfold her” Finally you heard his voice again. It felt as if it had been ages since the last time you had heard him speak.

“And I told you to be careful, which is what I am being” Hoseok spoke and suddenly you realized that the two of you had something in common, both thought Namjoon was way to reckless.

Hoseok took of your blindfold, your eyes squinting as you got used to the light again. You were in a room. A bedroom to be more exact. Namjoon was sitting by a desk that was placed in one of the corners, papers he was probably reading and analysing, glasses on his face. He turned around in his chair to face you completely and you continued looking around the room. A big brown king-sized bed with beige duets. Next to the bed was two nightstands and on the left of the left nightstand was a door frame that lead into a closet. So, he had a walk-in closet after all you thought.

Of course, you had been thinking once or twice about how Namjoon’s room would look like and to your surprise it was not far from what you had thought. Three doors were in his bedroom, one leading out in the hallway, one out on the balcony and the last one to his private bathroom.

“I’m leaving, let me know when she is supposed to go home” Hoseok announced and Namjoon just waved him off. As you looked back at Namjoon you saw his eyes roaming your body.

“You look really nice, is it one of my dresses?” He asked and you were not the one to play any games right now.

“Are you hurt? Is that why you ordered me in?” You questioned and he leaned back in his chair.

“No”

“Then why?” Demanding to know, you crossed your arms. You had been worried the whole time coming over to him, not knowing what state he would be in and here he was. Sitting in front of you completely fine.

“I just wanted to see you” Anger filled your body at his careless words.

“So, you ordered me in on my one free day after the most stressful week at work just because you wanted to see me? You could not wait until tomorrow and come down to the hospital?” You question and he raises himself from his chair and walks over to you.

“Is that correct?” Oh, how mad you would be if that was it, if that his final answer. This was not how you imagined your next meeting would be like.

“I know it was selfish of me, but I could not help it” He spoke as he stood in front of you. Hand going over to caress your hair. The only time he had seen you this mad before was when he walked out of your hospital when he was supposed to be on bed rest.

“Could not help it?” You question as you doge his hand as he tried to caress your hair.

“Is that really it? Because in that case, I’m leaving” Of course, you would never leave. You just said it out of anger and because you wanted a better explanation. A real reason why he suddenly dragged you out to his house where you had never been invited before.

“Okay fine, I may have someone watching over you and they send me a picture of you after telling me you were headed out. I just could not stand the thought of anyone else seeing you in that dress. I thought you had found someone, someone who could give you a normal life and I wanted to ruin it I guess” His honest confession had you more confused than before. He had someone following you?

“You have someone following me?” Questioning, you wait for an explanation and he runs his fingers through his hair.

“I was going to tell you when I got the chance but as the other groups started closing in, and I had to leave, I just had to make sure they did not find out about you” So he was talking about his so called business trip to Argentina.

“So that’s the real reason you went away?” Also, probably the reason Hoseok could not tell you when he was coming back, or if he already had come home.

“Yes, I had to flee the county for a while and when I saw you in that dress on your way out, I thought you had forgotten about me. I thought you had found someone new” The sadness in his voice was all that was needed to remove any sort of anger you had towards him. You leaned into him and he knew he was forgiven. Namjoon was good at reading people but he was a master when it came to reading you. He knew you and your body like the back of his hand.

“Oh, Namjoon. I would never” His hand found your cheek and this time you let him, let him caress your cheek and bring you closer to him. You could never forget about him. He was too extraordinary to forget and too perfect to let go of. You did not even have the time to find anyone new but that is something you decided to keep to yourself.

“Tell me you are mine, mine only ____” He demanded and as you meet his eyes you could not do anything else than to comply.

“I’m yours and yours only” As you had spoken those few sweet words, he had waited so long to hear his lips found yours, caught in a sweet desperate kiss. Kissing him always felt like heaven to you. His hands found their way to your coat and proceeded to slide it of your body. As it dropped to the floor his lips started to wander down to the newly exposed skin. Kissing, sucking biting and licking your neck and collarbone in the search for your sweet spot you let out a low moan as he found it.

As he stayed on your sweet spot for a while, giving you nothing but sweet pleasure, you started to unbutton the shirt he was wearing, happy he did not wear a full suit but only a white button shirt and dark navy pants. Making your job a lot easier.

Once you had unbuttoned all the buttons on his shirt you let it slip down his arms and down on the floor. The few seconds Namjoon had to let go of you in order to take of his shirt were soon compromised by him roaming his hands all over your body while kissing you deeply.

Your hands found their way around his neck and you tried pulling him as close as possible. Impatiently, you let go of him to try and get his belt of. Struggling, Namjoon took his hands over yours and helped you, breaking the kiss, the both of you just looked at each other smiling before Namjoon undid his belt and let his pants slide down his legs leaving him in his boxers.

“Your turn” He spoke as he turned you around, so your back was facing him. His hands found their way to your dress zipper and he pulled it down. Pushing your dress down so it fell on the floor he looked over your shoulder to see the dark blue lingerie you were wearing. You grind your ass against his half hard member and he grunted lowly in your ear.

“Fuck, the things you do to me princess” Princess, that was his endearing nickname to you after you said you felt like one when he had bought you jewellery for the first time. You could feel him getting harder against your ass as you grind slowly against him. His hands wandered across your body, massaging your boobs, his lips kissing your neck softly. As you took off one your heels and placed your foot on the floor, he stopped kissing you, lips moving over to your ear to whisper.

“Don’t, leave them on and get on the bed” Letting out a soft moan at his words, you do exactly as he says. Putting your foot back into your high heel you start walking over to the bed.

“Panties off, lay down and spread your legs for me princess” There it was again. The nickname that made your legs weak and your core wet. Pulling down your panties slowly with your back facing him, giving him a show, you could smell your arousal as you slid down your panties. You look over your shoulder. Namjoon was slowly palming himself over his boxers, clearly enjoying the show you were giving him. Once your panties were off, you climbed up on the bed. Crawling until you were able to sit with your back against the bed frame. Legs closed but still a bit bended you felt as if the oxygen in the air was not enough. As Namjoon walked over to you, you could hear him say ‘tsk tsk tsk’ as he shook his head.

“Now, be a good girl and do as I said. Spread those pretty legs for me. Let me see all that’s mine” As you started parting your legs he climbed onto the bed. Positioning himself between your legs. His hands started to lightly touch you as he bent down his head to kiss your ankle, admiring your legs and high heels.

“Those heels look so good on you. Did you know that? They matched your pretty dress so well and made your legs look so delicious” He grabbed your ankles and you let out a yelp when he suddenly pulled you down towards him, so you were lying flat on the bed. His face lined up with your core now. Pulling your legs even further apart he started kissing your thighs and you relaxed your body, letting your head and shoulders fall down completely onto the bed.

“Namjoon-ah…” Moaning his name he smiled against your thighs as he continued kissing you, moving closer and closer to your core where you needed him the most.

“That’s it princess, relax and let me show you how sorry I am for brining you in on your free day” That was all forgotten by now, you had realized. You just wanted to be in the moment and enjoy everything Namjoon would give you. His sweet words brining you ever closer to the release you were chasing.

“Let me make you feel so good it will even be worth your time” Once his promise left his lips he moved them to your core, licking a long strip from your hole up to your clit that you shuddered when he touched with his tongue. Lightly licking your clit once more, watching your reaction he was pleased when he heard you let out a low moan.

“Is this where you need me?” Nodding at his question, not being able to speak, you moaned loudly as he started licking you again, altering between quick kitty licks and round patterns that soon had you building your orgasm.

Suddenly you felt a finger enter you and you arched your back at the sensation, making Namjoon lose your clit for a few seconds. As you calmed down and laid your back against the duvet again Namjoon took one of his arms around one of your legs, keeping you in place. The high heels were starting to get uncomfortable to wear but as long as Namjoon would do anything, you would not mind the small bit of pain they caused on your ankles.

“Please” You pleaded, you were close and just needed any kind of friction at all. Namjoon complied to your please, putting in another finger in your count as his mouth found your clit again, this time he did not tease nor lick it. He started sucking on your clit, hard. In just a few seconds you feel over the edge, moaning his name almost like a plea, arching your back. Namjoon road out your orgasm and once you had calmed down, he went over to lazily kiss your thighs.

“Can you tell how sorry I am?” He muttered against your thighs as he released the arm he had have around one your thighs. Smiling, you tugged on his hair upwards. You wanted to kiss him, thank him, tell him that he was forgiven. He crawled on top of you and you kissed him, smiling into the kiss.

“Why haven’t you said sorry like this before?” There was the girl he knew, the girl he fell in love with. The one who always had smart remarks.

“I guess I will from now on” He just muttered back, and you laughed. As you tried adjusting your legs you felt a sharp pain in one of your ankles. Your laugh died and you winced. Looking at you concerned, Namjoon caressed your face.

“What’s wrong?” He asked and you started trying to remove your shoes.

“My feet hurt” You winced, face pouty, and he immediately knew what you were talking about. Standing up from the bed he removed your high heels and you let out a breath of relief once they were off your feet. He took off his boxers and you could not help but to stare at the beautiful sight in front of you. His golden skin almost glowing, puffy lips and dick fully erect. He looked at you lovingly, he could almost not believe the sight that was in front of him.

“Do you want me to grab a condom?” He asked you and you lightly shook your head.

“I’m still on the pill, if you are still clean then we’re all good” Smiling as he climbed on top of you until the two of you were face to face with each other.

“Do you believe that I have been sleeping with someone else?” Shrugging, you take your hand and pull it though his hair, admiring how soft and comforting it felt before you answered his question.

“You never know” Chuckling at your words, Namjoon left small peck kisses all over your face. His hand found the way to your bra clips and you arched your back, helping him taking off your bra. Once he had unhooked and tossed away your bra he looked deeply into your eyes, caressing your face with the hand that was not supporting him so we would not crush you beneath him.

“The only one for me is you” There he goes again, with his sweet words that could easily be translated to ‘I love you’ and the two of you knew it. Secretly, the two of you knew that you loved one and other. It did not have to be said. Needles to say, you would not have been in his bed right now otherwise, hearing the most feared man in the city whisper sweet nothings in your ear. His hand found its way in between your legs again and slowly he entered a finger in your soaking cunt.

“So wet for me princess, think I have to prep you more or do you want me inside of you now?” More, you wanted nothing but more. You wanted him.

“I want you, please” Begging always had an effect on him and after all he could never deny your request. You knew the stretch might be a little painful but as of right now, there was nothing else you wanted more in the world. He lined up with your entrance and started pushing his tip inside of you.

“Let me know if it’s to much, okay?” Nodding, you let him continue to fill you with his more than generous size and once he bottomed out you both let out a low moan. It had been far to long since last time he had fucked you.

“Okay?” He asked once again, and you nodded. Not satisfied with your answer Namjoon spoke again, “words”

“Yes, I’m fine” You answered him, and he kissed you.

“Good girl” His praise going straight to your core. He started thrusting into you slowly but soon enough he picked up his pace, going almost deeper and deeper with every thrust. He would kiss you, on your lips, neck, shoulders and boobs as he kept going with a steady pace that made you curl your toes.

“Such a good girl, taking my dick so well” Moaning at his words, you tried to angle your hips so that he would go deeper, Namjoon immediately noticing.

“What is it princess? Want my cock even deeper?” Nodding, you took your hand to his hair, pulling him down to meet your lips. Kissing him hungrily and desperately you started to beg once again.

“Please, please, please” Almost sounding like a broken record, not being able to fully focus your attention on your words when it felt to good having him inside of you.

“Whatever princess wants, princess gets” With that said, he pulled momentarily to bring your legs on his chest, your ankles lying against his shoulders. When he entered you again, he hit a deeper spot, so deep you almost thought he would not fit. Moaning loudly, you threw your head back in pure bliss and arched your back as he fully bottomed out inside of you. With his hands on either side of your body the lowered himself so he was almost laying on top of you with your legs on his shoulders. Starting slow once again, he looked at you for your reaction.

“Feels good yeah?” He would ask and you rolled your eyes behind your back, not from annoyance but, from the pleasure you were experiencing.

“Please move faster” Your wish was his command and he picked up his pace, wanting nothing more than to satisfy you. When he found your g-spot he felt as you clenched around his dick, his que to help you over the edge.

“Princess, will you be a sweet girl to me? Could you touch yourself so I can see you cum one last time? Will you cum with me?” Barely registering his sweet words at this point you moved one of your hands that had been holding the duets down to your core, circling your clit slowly. Moaning at the sensation, you started going faster as soon as Namjoon picked up the pace, chasing his own height.

When you clenched around him just as you came, Namjoon started fucking you at a reckless pace through your orgasm, not slowing down until you screamed his name out of pleasure. At this point, you were pretty sure you were seeing stars even though your eyelids were shut closed. With one last trust, Namjoon came inside of you. Grunting, your name leaving his lips in a whisper as he was panting on top of you. Dropping your legs of his shoulders once he had caught his breath, he bent down to place a sweet kiss on your lips.

“Be right back” He promised, and his body left yours to go to the bathroom. The sudden cold made you shiver, and you brought your hands up to your arms, rubbing them up and down to try and create any heat.

Namjoon was soon back with a cloth and he rested himself in between your legs, carefully washing away his cum and your wetness with the damp cloth. It felt so soft against you and you could not help but imagine the fabric probably cost more than most of your furniture at your apartment. Looking up at you he noticed as you tried to create any heat, the hairs on your skin rising. Quickly, he sat aside the cloth to lay down next to you and bring the covers over your bodies.

“Better?” He would ask and you sighed, moving closer to him, resting your head on his chest. He caressed your back, making small patterns while one of your hands found their way to his chest. Caressing him, you felt the many scars he had on his body. Moving up to his shoulder you felt his most recent one. The one caused by the bullet you had to remove. It was heeling good, not as noticeable as the others and you smiled. Proud of yourself for bettering your stitching technique.

“I agree with Hoseok though” You spoke, and he looked into your eyes confused, waiting for you to continue.

“You need to be more careful” Smiling, he softly kissed your lips, the hand that was caressing your back, moving up to your face to put the hair in your face behind your ear.

“You do know I am the most dangerous man in the city?”

“So, people keep telling me. Yet, all I get to see is a man bleeding out on my table every other week in need of saving” Laughing at your words, he kissed your forehead and smiled. He did not mind being in need of saving, not when you were the one saving him.

note: slightly edited it 15/2 but will one day go through all of it, might be some misstakes here and there still!

#kim namjoon smut #kim namjoon one shot #bts smut #bts fanfic #thekimlinenet #my writing #this is what I wrote for 6 hours straight #instead of working on my on going series #my bias really does that to me huh?

813 notes · View notes

saiilorstars · 3 years

Text

Falling in Temptation

Previous chapters • Sequel to Stars Dance • Fairy Tale Memoirs (Companion story)

Ch. 24: With Love, Z

Fandom: Doctor Who // Pairing: 11th Doctor x OFC

Chapter summary: The Doctor takes Avalon to see an old friend down the 1920s French Riviera. At the end of the night, they finally say a couple things that they've been struggling to keep hidden.

Taglist: @ocfairygodmother @anotherunreadblog @maaaaarveeeeel @stareyedplanet @perfectlystiles

[If you’d like to be added to this specific OC’s stories/edits, send me a message!]

An angry Avalon stormed down the corridors with an equally angry Amy following her. It seemed like no matter how quick she walked, Amy was just as quick. She hated this unintended synchronicity.

"You are just wrong, Amy!"

Amy huffed. "Am not!"

"Are too! They gave me the dress! It's mine and I'm not giving it back!"

"But where the hell are you even going to wear a Louis Vuitton gown!? Leadworth!?"

Avalon audibly growled that even before she made it to the console, both the Doctor and Rory heard it. They also heard Amy's shout afterwards. The two men shared a dreadful look. It wasn't odd that Avalon and Amy disagreed on something to the point of arguing loudly. They were very similar in personality traits which often made them butt heads.

"Any idea what they're arguing about?" The Doctor quietly asked Rory.

"Nope." Rory's gaze lowered to the glass floor. "Is it too late to hide?"

"AMY! LEAVE ME ALONE!" Avalon stormed into the room with a look of death on her face.

"That would be a yes," the Doctor mumbled to Rory before dashing to meet Avalon. He put on his best smile for her, extra cheery for good measure. "My Ava! You are looking lovely today!"

"WE'RE NOT FINISHED!" Amy came in shortly after, startling everyone in the room.

Avalon whirled around. "Yes we are! It's my dress and I'm keeping it!" She then turned right back to the Doctor, suddenly wearing a pout. "Fairy Tale Man, she wants me to give back the gown that Louis Vuitton gave me! Tell her I don't have to!"

"Uh, she does, because it's not right," Amy came up beside them, arms folded, "It's a priceless gown that Avalon practically stole. The only reason Louis Vuitton even let you have the it is because you already had it in your arms. He was being polite. Rory, tell her she has to give it back!"

Rory's eyes widened. "Uh, well…"

Avalon turned back to Amy, glowering at her grandmother. "Don't bring Rory into this!"

Amy did the same. "You just brought the Doctor into it!"

Said man was quietly retreating from them, moving back until he was standing next to Rory. Their heads turned from one angry ginger to the other, trying to follow their argument while simultaneously attempting to cut in and stop them. It sounded ridiculous, really, and after a few minutes they stopped trying to interrupt them. Maybe if they got it out of their systems, it would all end nicely...they foolishly hoped.

"I'm right!" Amy snapped, but Avalon scoffed.

"You wish, Pond! I'm right!"

"Rory, tell her I'm right!"

"Doctor, tell her I'm right!"

And suddenly, both gingers were looking at the Doctor and Rory, waiting for them to agree with each of them. It left a very terse air in the room.

Rory, on his part, swallowed hard with fear. "Seriously, is it too late to hide?"

The Doctor's eyes did flicker to the console for a moment as he truly considered the idea. "There's always a black hole we could jump into."

"You want to jump into a black hole?"

The Doctor was halfway nodding his head when Avalon growled at the two. "You two are cowards!"

Giving up their delirious plan of escape, they went to gather up their angry Ponds and separated them.

"Instead of arguing, why don't we go somewhere?" The Doctor asked them, bringing back his cheery smile that Rory quickly adopted as well. "I've been meaning to take Ava somewhere important, just been waiting for her to get a little bit better."

The curiosity got the better of Avalon as the Doctor suspected it would. "Where would that be?" She asked him with glimmering eyes. "Another fashion designer? I could definitely do with meeting, say, Coco Chanel?"

"No more fashion designers," Any sternly said, making Avalon look back at her and stick her tongue out. "Avalon!"

"No, no, well, there might be since we don't know exactly who's-"

"Doctor," Rory purposely cleared his throat, making a motion for him to skip over that part before it caused another argument.

"Right, it's a surprise! So," he turned to face Avalon, "Go find a dress for the 1920s! We're going to the French Riviera!" He laughed at how wide Avalon's eyes got in just a few seconds.

"Seriously!? The 1920s!? French Riviera!?" She repeated everything she heard just to make sure that it was all correct. She squealed when he nodded his head. "Oh my God! The 1920s! I love it! Amy! We need dresses!"

"What-" Amy barely had time to say when Avalon reached for her wrist and yanked her towards the corridor.

All arguments forgotten for sure.

"Nice save," Rory said to the Doctor when they were alone.

"Mhm, I've got a whole list of places I have in case I ever get into trouble with Avalon. You should probably make your own for Amy."

"But is taking Avalon to the 1920s a good idea? She's doing a lot better with her health and the 1920s aren't exactly that clean…"

"She will be just fine," the Doctor assured him. "Just, um...no alcohol. Bit early for that to re-enter her system."

"Have you met Avalon!?"

The Doctor nodded his head but there was no way he was taking the 1920s away from Avalon. Her grandfather was more than welcomed to try. He would not be the fool.

~0~

Somewhere along the dressing up process, Avalon lost Amy. That was just fine with both of them. They were no longer arguing but Amy couldn't see why Avalon put so much effort into the dressing up part. Usually all gowns for them were so uncomfortable, but Avalon was Avalon. She went above and beyond to get herself ready. She was finished before Amy and before returning to the console room, Avalon stopped by her bedroom first. She grabbed her journal - she was more inspired to write ever since she read her work to the children at Leadworth - and grabbed a cute cream-colored purse to stuff it into. She was coming out of her room when the Doctor called for her name.

"There you are!" He should've known that she would come back to her bedroom first. He was aware of her writing habits coming back to her and he couldn't be more happy for her. She wasn't letting anyone see what she was writing but she did promise him that when she thought her work was good enough, he'd be the first to see it.

"Doctor…" Avalon was breathless at the sight of him, much like he was with her. For the first time ever, he had changed for the era they would be visiting. He wore a white button-down shirt tucked under dark brown pants. She could see red suspenders matching his red bowtie. But what really drove things for Avalon was the fact he'd chosen a very familiar coat to go with his outfit. "That's the coat I told you about a while ago...the one you wore in Berlin." He'd chosen to abandon his tweed jacket for the day in favor of the thicker dark brown coat he'd found for Berlin (or rather the coat Lena forced on him because he'd been avoiding a proper change while searching for Avalon and Melody).

The Doctor grinned with the effects his wardrobe change caused. He was hoping for something like that. "Since we're going to the 1920s, I thought I'd go for a little change."

"I love it," Avalon stepped closer to him, her hands going back and forth as if unable to decide what to do with him first.

"And I love your dress! Look at you!" the Doctor looked her over, losing breath like Avalon had earlier. Visiting the 1920s was such a good plan!

Avalon's hair was left down with only a white headband with matching white feathers to keep it out of her face. Her lips were painted a rose-gold shade, matching the dress she'd chosen for the day. It was a pastel pink, beaded flapper dress that was a the bit on the daring side with its fitted form and low cut neckline. There were shiny pearl beads near the hemline above the layer of white tassels. The same pearl beads, with a touch of smaller golden beads, made up the straps and…

"Check it out!" Avalon smirked and turned her back to him, revealing the dress's very low backside was made up of plunging pearl straps instead of fabric. It was a shock as it was...the most the Doctor had ever seen of Avalon's body and it was...doing things to him. Avalon turned back to the Doctor, her smirk widening to the edges of her face. "I picked good, huh?"

"Yes…" The fact he was momentarily speechless spoke volumes of what he thought. She was always stunning but to see her show off like that was just further confirmation. "You look amazing, Ava," he gingerly touched her hips.

Avalon was past the careful touching. She had decided what she wanted to do first. "I'm hot, you're hot, that equals…"

She pushed him against the wall and kissed him. She slipped her hands under his coat to grab onto his suspenders. Though initially surprised, the Doctor caught onto the game fast. He moved his hands to her back, absolutely loving the feel of her warm skin under his fingers. He could really just stay there with Avalon for hours (and hours) touching her and kissing her, especially when she seemed to love letting those hands of hers wander over his body.

Avalon pulled away from his lips but that was the only thing she did. Her body was still pressed against his. "Seems like we're both out of words." She smirked at him then added, "And out of lip gloss, it seems."

"Faint taste of strawberry again," the Doctor proudly said. He long ago perfected that talent of recognizing her series of lip glosses and lipsticks. "That's my favorite."

Avalon laughed. "Right. I'll need to re-apply again." And it just so happened that her Rose-Love lip gloss was one of the things in her purse.

"If you don't get off me I wouldn't even bother doing that." He was sure that she was purposely pressing even more against him.

"Ooh, someone's bold today," Avalon bit her lower lip and finally stepped away from him. "But I really do want to see what's in the French Riviera so I'm going to press pause on this."

"Pause?" The Doctor caught on, another smile coming to his face. He liked that idea very much.

"Let's go," Avalon linked her arms with his. If they stayed where they were, she would lose the little control she was clinging to.

~ 0 ~

It was a pretty warm night in the French Riviera, perfect for the dress Avalon chose. She still couldn't believe the reactions it got from the Doctor then Amy and Rory a short moment afterwards. Sometimes, things were just too easy. Now the group walked along a path leading up a hillside, none of them knowing where they were going except for the Doctor. He kept telling them to trust him, that he had the perfect spot for them and that they really needed to issue some patience. They almost laughed in his face when he started going on about patience.

"You all need to be kinder," the Doctor muttered to them as they came up to a beautiful two story building on the hillside above the sea. Lights were flashing as people kept arriving. One could easily tell there was a party going on.

"I don't know where we are but I know that I'm going to love it," Avalon's smirk promised fun times.

"It's the Villa Saint-Louis," the Doctor told her, and Amy and Rory, but he seemed to hold onto her arm that curled around his in a tighter manner. "And before I start with anything else, Avalon, it's imperious that you listen to this. You're cannot drink tonight."

Her smirk fell to the ground in that one moment. She uncurled her arm despite his grip on it and turned to him. "What the hell do you mean? I've not touched a single drop of alcohol in, what, half a year?"

"Yes but we can't risk you intoxicating yourself right now, especially in a place where emergency medical attention can't be delivered as quickly as we're used to. And I need certain tools!"

Avalon folded her arms, huffing like a child. "You don't just bring me to the 1920s, in the French Riviera, and then tell me not to drink outside the door of a party!" She gestured towards the building.

"Avalon, you're overreacting," Rory said. "The Doctor's right. You've been making very good progress and you're not going to ruin it because you want one glass of vodka."

Avalon groaned. "I thought we were done with this!"

"Done with what?" Amy curiously asked.

"This!" Avalon's wild gestures now went to them. "You've been looking after me nonstop for months now! I thought it was finally going away because we started travelling again but...no, you all still see me as the fragile doll you rescued from Berlin. Well, it's not Berlin and I am okay! So just stop with all these rules! You know I hate them!"

"Ava, the last thing I want is to upset you, I just want to be cautious." As the Doctor said those words, Avalon groaned all over again.

"You are so lucky we are in public or I would kill you on the spot!"

"Avalon, quit being a baby and just stay away from alcohol!" Amy hissed at her granddaughter. "It's either this or we go home. You should be thankful that the Doctor thought of this place for you."

Avalon had her arms folded in her angry stance but her eyes flickered to the Doctor every few seconds. He was encouragingly smiling at her in his usual goofy manner that despite her irritation with him, her heart warmed. "Fine," she huffed. "I really hate you and your stupid rules."

"And I…" the Doctor trailed off, knowing he wouldn't be able to finish that sentence with the words he wanted to, so he settled for the next truth, "I think you are positively beautiful tonight." He got her to smile at him and that was a huge win. "C'mon, there someone inside I think you're going to want to see." He unfolded her arms and took her hand, bringing it up to his lips for a kiss. "Shall we?"

Avalon sighed. "Yes. Sorry," she said very quietly.

"I know," the Doctor chuckled. He led the group up the front steps, warning them all to be cautious because "There's important people here" and the last thing they needed was for history to be changed. It just made the group wonder where exactly he had brought them to.

Inside was a lovely living room, spacious too, full of fancy-dressed guests. They could feel the warm air breeze in through the open terrace at the end of the room. Avalon immediately eyed the lovely piano sitting in the corner of the room, near the terrace. No one could recognize anyone they were supposed to be excited over meeting, at least not until the Doctor started pointing out some specific people.

"You're telling me that's the Pablo Picasso," Rory had to rub his eyes when the Doctor pointed them to a man standing to their left with a beautiful woman at his side, a ballerina named Olga Khokhlova.

"His wife," the Doctor said then added, "Well, his first one anyways. Wonderful ballerina dancer."

"Are they all painters?" Amy asked, now really taking a scan of the room in hopes of recognizing one of the big names from history.

"Nah, we've got Jean Cocteau over there," the Doctor nodded to the man across from them mingling with other guests. "He's an artist but he's also a poet and novelist. Go on then!" He motioned Amy and Rory to go talk to people.

"What are we supposed to say to them?" Rory stayed right where he was.

"I don't know, invent something," the Doctor still tossed him his psychic paper in case they stuttered too much. "You can be anyone you want with or without the psychic paper. Just please don't leave the Villa. I really don't feel like going searching for you."

"What are you going to do?" Amy arched an eyebrow at him. "Not going to sneak off, are you?"

"No, Avalon's got someone to see here," the Doctor squeezed Avalon's hand in his.

Hearing that again made Avalon look at him. "You keep saying that but I don't recognize anyone here."

"You'll see," he smirked far too mischievously for her liking. He sent her grandparents off to explore then took Avalon in the opposite direction.

"Doctor, what are you up to?" She asked him while continuing to study the guests. She had already crossed gazes with a few of them, mostly the men, and she assumed it was more of her dress they were looking at instead of her.

"Something to help cheer you up," he stopped walking suddenly to turn to her. "I know you're still a little sad about the Sapling…" True to his words, Avalon's gaze lowered. "I just want to help you out. I hate when you don't smile."

Avalon smiled without even intending to. "I would've been fine with a movie night in the TARDIS."

"I know, but I think seeing an old friend might help you out a little bit more, especially now that you're starting to write again."

"Alright Fairy Tale Man, tell me what you're doing," Avalon laughed lightly. Instead of answering her straightaway, the Doctor turned her around so she could see more guests. "What am I supposed to be lookin…" She trailed off when she spotted a familiar blonde amongst the guests. It was cut in a short bob but Avalon picked her out straightaway. "No way," she breathed in.

"Go on Ava, say hello," the Doctor nudged her only a bit because from there, Avalon knew exactly what she needed to do.

She maneuvered through the guests until she came up to the blonde-bobbed woman and tapped her shoulder. "Hello?"

The woman turned around to see the giddy Avalon standing in front of her. Her eyes widened. "Oh my...Avalon?"

"Hi!" Avalon waved a hand, unable to help her short bursts of laughter. She was more than delighted to get to see her old friend Zelda Sayre Fitzgerald again after the whole fiasco in Montgomery

"How...when...how are you here?" Zelda had her own moments of laughter to match Avalon's.

"Are you upset that I'm here?"

"God no! Come here!" Zelda took Avalon into a hug that Avalon immediately responded to. The Doctor was right, it was really good to see Zelda again. "Oh, it's been so long!"

"Exactly how long has it been since you last saw me?" Avalon curiously wondered. The Fitzgeralds had lived in the French Riviera for a long time and then kept coming back every so often, making it harder to pinpoint which year it was.

"Why, 4 years," Zelda pulled away and happened to look at Avalon's dress. "That is a gorgeous dress! Very daring. I love it!"

"You're looking fantastic yourself!" Avalon said, pointing then to Zelda's hair. "And you cut your hair!" It was so funny that the first time she met Zelda, she was older but now Zelda was older.

"You haven't aged a bit!" Zelda took Avalon's hands and spread her arms to the sides. "Well…" She stopped for a moment to meet Avalon's gaze, "There's something different in your eyes."

Avalon swallowed hard. Of course Zelda would notice the eyes. She was brilliant like that. "Oh, you know, just things that happen in life."

"Mm," Zelda seemed to take that to heart, like she was living it herself and if Avalon was right about her history, Zelda was. The French Riviera for the Fitzgeralds was such a turbulent era for them as people and a couple.

"Avalon," the Doctor came up behind Avalon with a rather smug smile.

She flipped her head back at him and rolled her eyes. "You utter sneak!" He specifically wanted her to meet Zelda again and she couldn't be happier for it.

"Told you," he said, dropping a kiss to her temple. "Lovely to meet you again Mrs. Fitzgerald," he held a hand out for Zelda.

"Zelda, please," the woman said, almost sounding like a plea instead of a request. She looked at the pair with a knowing smile. "How have you two been? Last time I saw you, things seemed a little rocky."

"Things got rockier...and then they got pretty good," Avalon shrugged, preferring to skip over the details of that 'rockier' period. "Really good."

"I can see," Zelda hummed with a smirk tugging at her lips.

"Why don't you and Zelda catch up while I go see where our friends have gotten into?" The Doctor was already searching for Amy and Rory despite having seen them only five minutes ago. He could never be too careful with them.

"Mhm," Avalon practically waved him off. He rolled his eyes and kissed her cheek before taking off.

"I so knew that would end up in marriage," Zelda set her hands on her hips, shooting Avalon a smug look. "Didn't I tell you? I told you!"

Avalon rolled her eyes. One of the last things Zelda told her the first time they met was that she saw something between her and the Doctor. At that time, Avalon would try her best to dissuade any ideas like those. "Yeah, but we're not really marr-"

"I do like being right," Zelda sighed dramatically. "And he did look like he cared for you, I hope you're very happy."

Avalon pursed her lips together and glanced to find the Doctor pulling Amy away from a woman. Whether she wanted to or not, her lips formed a smile. "Yeah, we are." So she let one person believe the whole marriage thing, that wouldn't be bad. She'd just tell the Doctor that she couldn't convince Zelda otherwise.

Soon, Avalon and Zelda found a spot in the living room for them, ironically struggling in the beginning even though it was Zelda's own home.

"I quite liked Paris a bit more but this is also nice," Zelda said when Avalon remarked about the lovely villa she was now residing in. "Scott says he's going to finish his novel but...we'll see." There was wavering hope in her husband's work, one that Avalon wouldn't even try to change. She read all about these troublesome years and how Scott Fitzgerald made himself and his wife miserable by drinking instead of finishing his novels. "But I'd rather not talk about my husband right now. What has Avalon Reynolds been up to in these past years?"

"Umm…" Avalon would've preferred to skip over that as well but doing that would be saying that everything after visiting Montgomery had been bad and that just wasn't true. "I have been traveling with the Doctor and Amy, you remember her right?"

Zelda nodded. "Yes, same ginger hair as yours. Sure you're not related?" She'd also made the mistake of presuming that the last time.

Avalon laughed. "No way. But she did get married to my best friend. I'll introduce you to him. Rory's a sweetheart. Um, I...I sort of…" She debated whether or not to talk about the Sapling, but if she did she would have to figure out how to explain it in a way that wouldn't freak Zelda out.

"You alright, sweetheart?" Zelda asked when she noticed the grimness setting on Avalon's face. She sighed and nodded, but it was a weak smile. "Oh, it seems like I haven't been the only one in her own rocky ship. Is it trouble with your husband?"

"No, no," Avalon said but stopped, making a face, "I mean, the only problem we have right now is he's being so overprotective. Can't drink a drop of alcohol, mind you."

"Oh don't tell me you're pregnant too!"

"What!?" Avalon's face went red fast, her arms wrapping around her stomach. "N-n-n-n-n-no! Not at all! No!"

Zelda laughed, or howled, at the sight of such a stuttering Avalon. "Sugar, you are making it far too easy here!"

"I am not pregnant," Avalon shuddered at the idea. "I just...I sort of had an adopted child for a while and...well, he's left. Making his own way now."

"Oh, that's a wonderful thing you did," Zelda smiled in admiration. "I've heard people do that but none of the people I've met even think about adoption. Sad really."

"He was a very good boy," Avalon sighed. "And I just really miss him. I know I wasn't the best of Mothers - I don't know how to be a Mother - but I did come to love him. Now that he's gone I'm a little bit lost." Among other things. It wasn't just the Sapling's departure that left her feeling lost. Too many things had happened in a short amount of time and it was all sort of spinning in her head.

"Is that the only thing?" Zelda was clever to ask.

Avalon dropped her arms to her side, thinking by now the pregnancy thing was over. She spared a small smile at Zelda. "You really do see everything."

"I don't know about everything but I certainly know when someone's struggling. You, my friend, are struggling. What else is bothering you?"

"I...well, if we're being honest, I got into deep trouble and...and that sort of left me sick, near death…" Avalon purposely paused to see how Zelda would take the news because if it was bad then she would stop right there and change topics. However, Zelda only seemed to wait for her to continue, giving no indication that she was freaking out even on the inside. "I lost something that usually helps me stay very healthy. I was very weak for a long time. The Doctor had to take care of me, a lot...and my best friend Rory, he's a nurse. He's had me on all these restrictive diets. Beyond the biological parts, it just leaves a mark in you, you know? Makes you feel lost."

"I am so sorry that happened to you," Zelda reached over for one of Avalon's hand, giving it a friendly squeeze. "If you need anything from me, please let me know."

"I just really need my friend Zelda," Avalon didn't hesitate to say. The two shared a chuckle together.

"Well your friend Zelda could be a little bit of a better friend. I didn't even know you were coming. Though I'd never see you again."

"Part of the Doctor helping me out is taking me to these nice places, get myself back out there little by little. That included you. He, uh, he sort of found out you live here now."

"Like a detective he is," Zelda said. "I am so happy he found us, though. Truth be told, I'm a little lonely here. We've only just come up to live here so I'm still figuring myself out here."

"You'll find something to do, I'm sure," Avalon happened to see Picasso crossing the living room and remembered the painting interest Zelda would pick up soon. "Have you spoken to Pablo Picasso yet?"

"I have, actually," Zelda said with a nod of her head. "He has a dazzling mind when it comes to art. I've been eyeing the terrace as a new painting room for me."

"You should do it," Avalon said immediately, making the woman smile. "I think you would be wonderful at it."

Zelda appreciated the support. It was one of the things she always remembered from Avalon. Avalon's incredible support for her work that she hadn't even thought of doing properly. It still warmed her heart to know that Avalon trusted her enough to place her faith in stories that she hadn't even seen. A short moment later, Zelda had gotten herself a glass of wine. She had just handed Avalon a glass of ginger-ale when the Doctor, Amy and Rory found them in their little corner.

"Avalon, you can't drink!" Rory exclaimed, frantically taking the glass from Avalon.

"Rory, the fact you don't know that's ginger-ale embarrasses me," Avalon flatly said. "Me, a professional drinker, hasn't taught you what proper wine looks like?" She gestured to the glass in Zelda's hand. The blonde giggled as she raised her glass.

"Oh," Rory slowly handed the glass back to Avalon. "Sorry."

"Well, that's my best friend Rory," Avalon introduced him to Zelda, figuring she'd seen enough to know what he was like in general. "And you remember my friend Amy."

"Nice to see you again," Amy waved a hand. "I love this place by the way. Thinking of moving here." She flashed a smile at Rory, making the man groan.

"No, no we're not."

Amy still smirked like it was actually happening.

"I am truly thankful that you brought Avalon back to see me, Doctor," Zelda saluted her glass to him. "I could use a good friend for a while."

"Don't get used to her though, I have to take her back home soon," he warned as he came to sit on the armrest of Avalon's seat. "She's on a bit of schedule, you know."

"Oh, I know," Zelda laughed as she watched Avalon's face fall flat again. She really did not like that routine. "Keep doing it, though. Somebody's got to take care of her or who knows what trouble she might get into."

Avalon snorted. "You're one to talk!"

"I am, aren't I?" Zelda smirked before laughing with her.

"You're terrible!"

"Zelda, dear," a slightly older blonde man walked up to the group, holding his own glass but Avalon knew that wasn't wine. It was whiskey. "Who are your friends?"

"Old friends, actually," Zelda rose from her seat to introduce them. "Scott, this is Avalon Reynolds. I met her a bit before I met you back in Montgomery. Avalon, this is my husband, Scott Fitzgerald."

Avalon got up with a polite smile. She had mixed feelings about this man and she had to do her best to keep them hidden. "Hello."

"A Brit in Montgomery?" Scott eyed her curiously. "That's definitely unheard of."

"I was being punished," Avalon threw a look at the Doctor, letting him know that she still remembered that very clearly.

"Taj Mahal," he whispered in her ear so that she knew he remembered why he had 'punished' her in the first place.

She barely resisted the urge to roll her eyes. The Taj Mahal was still standing so there was no reason why he should be upset about it. "These are my friends, I sort of brought them along for the ride. Amy and Rory and that's the Doctor."

Scott greeted each of them, subtly commenting on their surprise appearance. Zelda blatantly rolled her eyes beside him. "Avalon wanted to surprise me," she said, quieting his questions about Rory's profession. He had already assumed the Doctor was exactly what he was called. "She stopped by the Villa, isn't that wonderful?"

"Of course," he nodded.

"And she's a talented woman too. Don't think I forgot you write too," she winked at Avalon.

"She also sings," the Doctor added, loving the reddened tinge on Avalon's face. He dropped a kiss to her hair and wrapped an arm around her waist.

"Really?" Zelda's eyes widened. "You sing?"

"N-not really…" Avalon tried to say before Amy cut in.

"Yeah she does! And she's pretty damn good at it!"

"Maybe you could sing a little bit here," Zelda suddenly said, glancing at Scott. "Wouldn't that be nice for the guests? You got a singer for entertainment."

"That would be really good," he agreed slowly. As a newcomer to the French Riviera, it was important to place himself as a top tier writer. "Very good, actually. I'll get thing settled for you."

"No, wait!" Avalon's call made no difference as the man was already gone. Suddenly, she whacked the Doctor, Amy and Zelda. Rory, for good measure, stepped away before he became the next victim.

"Ow!" The three culprits rubbed their injured spots.

"How are you so strong?" Zelda shot a look at Avalon.

"I don't know how to sing in front of people!" She hissed at all of them.

"Sure you do," the Doctor said, though as soon as he did she threw a glare at him. "You have a beautiful voice."

"First you don't let me drink and now you want me to sing in front of people I don't know? In front of important people?"

"You don't have to," Rory said as a means of comfort but she snorted.

"Get real, I have to now that these idiots brought it up."

"I resent that," Zelda pointed at Avalon. "And I haven't heard your voice but I do trust what the Doctor says. Just sing a little bit, please? This party is as boring as it can get. You are bound to turn things around."

"I just don't think I'm that good," Avalon sighed.

"Ava," the Doctor tugged her away from the group for a moment. "You sang with Mary Costa and for your favorite movie. What's so different about it now?"

"That it's in front of people who don't sing," Avalon looked around the room nervously. "You said it yourself. There's writers, artists, dancers...musicians. There's other musicians here. What if I don't sound as good as them?"

"You'll sound much better than them," the Doctor said with the utmost certainty. "Because you are Ava Williams! Remember that?"

Avalon playfully rolled her eyes. "Of course I do." How could she forget the alias she gave herself when she couldn't remember Rory at all.

"So go out there and share that beautiful voice of yours. Just do me a favor and remember me when everyone starts to talk to you, alright?" The Doctor cupped her face as she laughed. "I mean it. You're stunning in that dress. Eyes wander and lips are tempting."

"And yet the only temptation I have right now is to snog you up against that terrace over there," Avalon flashed a smirk at him.

The Doctor spared a glance at the terrace and immediately thought up that scenario. It ended very nicely and a few loose beads on the ground. Soon, there was a bright blush on his face. "You are absolutely paying for that," he warned now that he couldn't get the image out of his head.

Avalon snickered at him. "Okay, now I can sing." She gave him a kiss on the lips, purposely kissing him a second time just on his lower lip for extra flair.

"Oh, I hate you," the Doctor huffed as he watched her leave.

"No you don't!"

No, he really didn't.

~ 0 ~

As it turned out, one of Zelda's talents included playing the piano. It was a wonder for Avalon because it was actually something she didn't know about the woman. At least she would feel a little less lonely now that Zelda would be playing the tune.

"Evening," Avalon cleared her throat once Scott got the guests' attention. He had introduced her as an 'aspiring singer', something that Avalon wouldn't really fight him on. She didn't know what she wanted to do but singing wasn't something she was against. Now here she was, standing in the middle of the living room, all eyes on her...the eyes of very important people to history.

Avalon controlled her breathing and waited for Zelda to begin playing. She did want to make a good impression on everyone, she was just so nervous. She met her friends' gazes, all of them wearing encouraging faces. Rory was even secretly holding his phone out, no doubt to record the event. Lena would have a hoot! The Doctor was smiling at her so softly, it made Avalon's heart skip even quicker than when she was just nervous. She couldn't read his mind like he could read others but she could see, she could literally see that he really did care for her.

And all you do is snap about him trying to protect you. She felt guilty remembering the bits of disagreements they had earlier. She would have to make that up to him. When she heard the soft tune, she gathered up all her courage and opened her mouth. She would make a damn good show, at least for her Fairy Tale Man.

'Why do I do, just as you say,

Why must I just, give you your way,

Why do I sigh, why don't I try to forget,

It must have been,

That something lovers call fate,

Kept me saying, "I have to wait",

I saw them all,

Just couldn't fall 'til we met',

She sure captivated everyone's attention...and she liked it. No one was moving, not even a step to the side. They were all watching her...

'It had to be you, it had to be you.

I wandered around and finally found the somebody who

Could make me be true, could make me feel blue,

And even be glad just to be sad thinkin' of you.'

Some others I've seen,

Might never be mean

Might never be cross,

Or try to be boss

But they wouldn't do

For nobody else, gave me a thrill

With all your faults, I

Love you still

It had to be you, wonderful you

It had to be you

Avalon finished with her eyes locked on the Doctor. Somewhere along the way she'd forgotten there were other people. She only thought of him and how she thoroughly needed to apologize...and maybe spend some time with him.

As it turned out, everyone loved the new aspiring singer. They all clapped for her, making her go as pink as her dress. Avalon found herself the center of attention, only being pulled around by Zelda who loved watching the young woman react to it all. Eventually, Avalon warmed up to the night and played along with Zelda. In no time, they were laughing away with the other guests.

"She does look happier," Amy remarked to the Doctor and Rory. They were watching Avalon like hawks in case any alcohol made it into her hands or - because both Amy and the Doctor remembered how Avalon got when she and Zelda were together - things went too far.

"I live for these moments," the Doctor admitted quietly. He was watching Avalon with the fondest of smiles. She should always be smiling and laughing, having fun. He was guilty for taking that away from her. "Kovarian has taken too much from you Ponds. I refuse to let her suck Avalon's life away too."

"You don't have to keep proving that to us," Rory said, getting the feeling it was a huge factor for what the Doctor decided to do for Avalon. "River is...fine, she's good where she is. Because she has us and Avalon."

"Yeah, but things would be so different if Avalon could've had River with her too. So I'm doing my best to give her bits and pieces of what I can to keep her happy."

"And you're doing just fine," Amy said, motioning to Avalon who had entered into a laughing fit with Zelda again. "Those two have so much power together. It scares me." She made the Doctor and Rory laugh but she was actually very serious.

~ 0 ~

As the night turned old, many guests started to disappear. Amongst the disappeared was Scott Fitzgerald himself, making the group wonder at what point did the author slip out of his own party.

"Oh, he does that," Zelda shrugged carelessly. "I go days without seeing him sometimes." She was picking up a few glasses left by the kitchen. The Villa was mostly clean thanks to the combined efforts of the travelers' and Zelda herself. It made Avalon wonder exactly who did the cleaning when it was just Zelda.

"Where does he go?" Amy curiously asked.

Zelda shrugged again, planting her hands on the kitchen table. "I have no clue. But it's got to be somewhere with a decent stock of whiskey and whatever alcohol they can find."

"And you stay here by yourself?" Rory looked out to the open terrace. The sea was calming but he didn't quite like it at night.

Zelda smiled at him. "I do just fine, thank you."

"Still," Avalon said, making her own face.

"I do have my daughter but we're still fixing things so she won't be here until next week. But what about you four, do you have a place to stay?"

"Uh, well...we were just gonna head back…" the Doctor began to say, jerking a thumb over his shoulder, "...to, er, our hotel…"

"Nonsense, you should stay here," Zelda moved out of the kitchen, stopping beside Avalon with an absolute grin on her face. "It would be so wonderful! I have spare rooms and, well...maybe I am a little lonely."

"I don't know…" Avalon wouldn't outright say it was a fantastic idea. She didn't know if the Doctor planned on letting them stay overnight. For all she knew, he might want her back in the TARDIS to run new tests on her.

Luckily for her, the Doctor knew her very well. One look at her and he knew exactly what she wanted. "I suppose one night wouldn't hurt."

Avalon's face lit up. "Yeah!" It was fairly similar the way Zelda's face lit up, like they were one of a kind together. "Oh, that'd be so much fun!"

"Well that's just perfect!" Zelda clapped her hands together. "Let me show you your rooms in case you want to turn in early."

"I sure won't," Avalon laughed behind her. "We've got loads to talk about!"

"But no leaving the villa," the Doctor warned her. "I don't want you overexerting yourself."

Avalon came by to his side while Zelda went to show Amy and Rory their room. 'Thanks for this, Fairy Tale Man. I really appreciate it. I know I'm not always very kind...I have a very big mouth."

"I think you have a wonderful mouth," the Doctor said, bringing his fingers to her chin. He tilted her head up. "I certainly lo…" He really needed to control his words before they slipped out. Avalon was waiting for him to finish that sentence so he scrambled to fix it. "I think you have an adorable mouth."

She laughed. "Well thank you. And I want you to know that I'm sorry for snapping so much before. I know you're only watching out for my health."

"And I know that you're not used to it. Plus, it has been a long time since...Berlin. It's hard but I really only want to make sure you're as healthy as you can be now that...that you lost your immunity abilities."

Avalon leaned up to kiss him. "Something I will never regret, alright? In case that's still lurking in your head. Never have I regretted it. If roles were reversed, I know you would've done the same for me, so...let's move on from that."

The Doctor could only nod. He was fairly sure that he would never forgive himself for making her give up such a huge part of her, a part that was responsible for keeping her safe and healthy. It was why he would always be extra protective of her. He stole something, it was only fair that he kept her safe in return.

~ 0 ~

"I love this view," Avalon said as soon as she and Zelda had made themselves comfortable on the terrace. Even though it was far later in the night, the air was still warm enough so that they didn't even have to get blankets or change altogether. The sea was calm with only a few gentle waves crashing every now and then. It truly was the perfect place to live in…

"It's nice for a while," Zelda said, shrugging lightly. She was nursing another glass of wine.

Avalon glanced at her sadly. "You don't like being here, do you?"

"I do," Zelda clarified first. She leaned forwards on her chair, eyes cast out into the dark sky. "But truth be told...I'm a little bored up here. Scott's either out with friends or trying to work on his new novel. My daughter is usually with her Nanny. I, uh...I spend a lot of time on my own or...at the beach."

"Ah, right," Avalon followed her gaze to the ocean. She suspected she knew what things Zelda had gotten up to as of late. She read about that as well.

"Can I tell you something?" There was a hint of fear in Zelda's tone that Avalon picked up on. She was still staring at the ocean, now on purpose to avoid Avalon. "I know we've met just once but I really did consider you a friend. No other friend has ever showed that much support like you did."

"Of course you can tell me something," Avalon offered Zelda a kind smile. "You can tell me anything. You and I...we really are very similar."

"Not that similar, sugar. You love your husband, I'm not sure I still love mine."

There were oh so many wrong things in that sentence that Avalon had trouble deciding which one to go with first. "I don't really...um, you think I lo...love the Doctor?" She swallowed hard as she felt the flames over her cheeks. Zelda Fitzgerald had to be a psychic, that was the only explanation for how she knew these things that Avalon wouldn't say out loud.

Zelda tore her gaze away from the ocean to smile just as kindly as Avalon had. "I can see it in your eyes. They're a bit sad and troubled but I can see it. I saw a glimpse of it the last time I saw you in Montgomery. Does he treat you nice?"

Avalon gave a nod of her head. She would let those comments slip by before anyone heard them. She wasn't brave enough to come clean to the Doctor just yet. "He does. He, um, probably over-does it sometimes."

"Well, as a wife, it's supposed to be that way. You're supposed to let yourself be pampered and petted in return for your loyalty."

Avalon laughed at that. "As in never argue with him even when he's wrong? Please. He's wrong half the time and I, as Avalon Reynolds, have to tell him he's wrong."

Zelda's smile only saddened. "Does he get mad if you do?"

"More like annoyed but it's fun. We go back and forth until one of us wins. But it's never toxic, you know? It's all good-natured because...because we're the same type of people." Avalon looked at Zelda again and saw how her words affected the poor woman. She was having doubts.

"We started out so nicely," Zelda began after a moment. "It was all so nice and easy in Montgomery. Scott was full of dreams and I...I liked the sound of his perfect world. I still do but...I feel like I'm sort of floating now. Scott and I get into so many arguments. He doesn't listen to me. When we argue, it's not good-natured. Makes me wonder what happened. You should've seen us in New York, Avalon. We took that city by the horns. It was ours."

Avalon wanted to point out that that period seemed more like an extended honeymoon but that would be senseless, not to mention there was no point. Zelda was troubled enough. "What's happened?" She settled for that instead. She knew that there were very few people in Zelda's life who would listen to her without judgement. She would be honored if Zelda considered her to share with.

"There's a man I met. Edoard. He's a year younger and...he's...he promises me stability. He doesn't go around wanting to know what other people have in their lives, not like Scott. And he's kind. He...he kisses me. Scott hasn't done that anymore. Barely gives me a hand to hold."

The affair. Avalon remembered that bit in the biographies. "May I ask if you are in love with this man?"

Zelda's shoulders shrugged with an expression that screamed indecisiveness. "I'm lonely. And he offers passion."

"Can I give my two cents?"

"Please."

"Passion isn't love, it's just...passion. I've never had that. I mean, I've dated but it was more casual. Now with the Doctor, it's fun but I know that it's serious. It's not just fun kisses and fooling around. I know, I'm sure, that he cares for me. Is that what Eduard offers you?"

Zelda once again shrugged. "I don't think so. It's just nice being with him, you know?"

And yet the truth Avalon knew, and she suspected that Zelda was beginning to know, was that she would always love Scott. However much they argued, whatever they threw at each other, they loved each other. If only they were a little kinder to each other.

Zelda shook her head and drowned the rest of her wine. "I'm sorry. I'm just pouring out all my feelings here. That's not what you came to the French Riviera for."

"I came to see you," Avalon smiled. "You're my friend."

Zelda met her smile with her own. "You're my friend too. You're an odd friend…"

Avalon laughed. "Oh, thanks!"

Zelda's lips stretched into an even wider smile. "No, no, you know what I mean. You're...there was always something strange about you. I remember you back in Montgomery. You seemed so lost, like you were mourning. That's what I saw in your eyes last time. That and so much conflict. Now I see it's not just that but...a long story. There's a long story in your eyes."

Avalon tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. "I'm not your local normal girl."

"You're not," Zelda agreed with a hum. "I think the story of Avalon Reynolds is a long, interesting one that I would love a peek of."

"Oh, it's pretty impossible. Call me the impossible girl," Avalon chuckled.

"I, uh...I have actually…" Zelda suddenly looked nervous all over again but Avalon was pretty sure it no longer dealt with her husband. "Give me a second." She got up from her chair and went back into the house, returning a few minutes later with a leather green book in hand. A journal.

Avalon barely held herself together at the sight of the journal. "Are you...are you writing again? Have you published Our Own Movie Queen?" It was only after she asked the last question that she realized it was a huge No-No.

Fortunately for her, Zelda nodded her head. She just assumed that Avalon had gotten word of her latest short story. "A few weeks back. Have you read it?"

"Aha! I love it!" Avalon grinned. "I loved the ending. Gracie sort of got some revenge and I am always impartial to women who have been wronged by men. Personally one of your best."

Zelda chuckled. "Well I thank you."

"And just so you know...I know that it was your story, not a collaborative effort between you and Scott."

Zelda smiled despite her obvious confusion. "How would you know-"

"Your words are not like Scott's," Avalon gently cut her off. "I would know your words anywhere."

"How?" Zelda asked. It wasn't that she didn't believe it but it still didn't answer how Avalon would know that if she never saw her work. Is the same question she asked herself back when they met in Montgomery. Avalon seemed to know a lot more about her than anyone else at that moment. There were things that she had never told anyone and yet Avalon knew them so perfectly. Truth be told, Avalon made no sense and yet she still inspired trust, which was why Zelda brought her journal out. No one, not even Scott, had seen the insides of it.

Avalon's shoulders shrugged before she could come up with a reasonable answer. "I just...I know. I really do and I know it doesn't make sense but just trust me, okay? I love your work even though you haven't published it. I know you're writing but you hate that whatever you present has to have your husband's name next to yours or that it just has to be his and only his name. I know it, and I'm so sorry."

There was no way she could know all that. Zelda had dozens of more questions but she decided to save that for tomorrow. Right now, she wanted to do something else. "I'm in the middle of writing something new. Care to lend me some of your critiques?"

Avalon's eyes dazzled when Zelda opened up her journal. That journal would be lost to history, thanks to the fire that would one day consume it, and now Zelda was actually showing it to her. "Oh my God…" She whispered when Zelda deposited the journal on her lap to scoot her chair closer to hers.

"Well go on, look through it," Zelda laughed after watching Avalon stare at the green cover of the journal for a few minutes.

"You want me to open it?" Avalon was flabbergasted, only making Zelda laugh even more.

"Yes!" And because Zelda was so impatient, she had to open the journal herself. She took Avalon through the pages she specifically wanted her to see.

Avalon had never felt so frozen in her life. Her eyes, though, were taking everything in. Every last detail Avalon took in with a rush. She recognized some drafts that would later become a published short stories throughout history and there were others that would never make it. Those were the ones that would be lost either because of Zelda's self doubt or because of the fire that would end her life.

"What do you think, then?" Zelda asked with her tongue between her teeth, absolutely nervous to hear Avalon's opinions.

"These are fantastic," Avalon laughed. "I-I would love to see these be published one day."

"Really? All of them?"

"Yes! I like this one," Avalon flipped through the pages to go back to a certain draft that would fortunately make it to the public in a few years. The Original Follies Girl is what Zelda would eventually settle on for the title. "I know the ending isn't all that nice but the first part makes you want to be that girl. Somebody who everyone wants to be friends with, a somebody who's admired by people."

Zelda's lips thinned into a smile. "I think that will be you someday, Avalon. Course I think it'll be because of your work, not because of your looks, though that might also be a factor."

Avalon playfully rolled her eyes. "Right."

"I mean it. I know that your work is going to be amazing whenever you decide to publish it. And just like you once told me, I in you you. I believe that anything you write is going to be a hit."

Avalon looked at the journal in front of her, truly touched that she was able to see such a magnificent journal. "You really think so?"

"I know so, honey!"

There was a brief moment of indecision for Avalon but holding Zelda's journal made it fade into the deepest part of her mind. "Hold on." Like Zelda had done before, Avalon left the terrace to grab her purse from the couch. She returned holding her journal against her chest. "I, um, I've never really shown this to anyone before. There's so much stuff in here." It's an endless journal, after all. The Doctor made it so. "You'll think it's crazy."

Zelda laughed with a shake of her head. "If you think it's crazy, then it means you've created fantasy. Can I have a peek?"

Avalon bit her lip as she sat down again. Before the voices started layering the self-doubt in her head, Avalon held her journal out to Zelda. "You're the first person to see it," she said as she intently watched Zelda flip through the pages. If there was anything outstanding in it, Avalon was sure she could play it off as a fantasy story, just like Zelda said. But there were true drafts she'd began that would mean a lot if Zelda took a read.

Short minutes felt like hours as Avalon waited for Zelda's verdict. Eventually, Zelda looked up with a wide grin. "You have an incredible mind. Such impossible things you write about. Metal men? Wedding crashers? A child made out of a tree!? Avalon...your mind is a cavern of stories!"

"You don't think it's weird?" Avalon studied the woman for any indication that she did think it weird and was just lying.

Zelda shook her head. "Of course not! No one else has thought of these things! And creatures that make you forget them when you look away from them? You wrote some deep things for that. The trauma, near depression...God help that poor character of yours." Zelda realized Avalon was crying before Avalon herself. She curiously watched the girl, trying to work something out before Avalon would notice it.

"All just stories," Avalon said once she checked back into reality. She rubbed her eyes and yawned for good measure, hoping she could pass her little moment off as a sign of sleep.

"Ava," the Doctor cautiously poked his head into the terrace, smiling when he found the two women. "I don't mean to interrupt but I really think you should get some rest."

"And yet you just interrupted," Avalon playfully rolled her eyes. She wasn't quite sleepy but it was futile to argue with him. Minimum he wanted her to at least try to sleep.

"Oh let him be," Zelda looked back at the Doctor with a smile. "Taking care of her must be a hassle, huh?"

"You wouldn't believe it," the Doctor relished in Zelda's support. He leaned against the doorframe, dramatically sighing. "All I want is for my Ava to take it easy and it's like she hears 'you're never going out again'."

Avalon glared at him. "Funny, all I'm hearing right now is 'you're going to die'."

"Avalon," Zelda chuckled and handed her journal back. The Doctor was quite surprised to see that in Zelda's hands. "If you were sick and your husband wants to take care of you, let him. Sometimes it's nice to be pampered."

Avalon awkwardly coughed and avoided the Doctor's shocked face at all costs. Yeah, that one came back to bite her for not saying the truth. She got up from her chair, her journal to her chest. "I think maybe it is time to sleep."

"Well, I showed the Doctor your bedroom earlier. I even left some clothes you might want for sleep. That dress, while stunning, is not very comfortable for sleeping." Zelda watched Avalon carefully make her way around the chairs. She was immediately enveloped in the Doctor's arms. He tenderly kissed the side of her head and murmured something in her ear. It had to be something either sweet or annoying because Avalon rolled her eyes at him.

Eventually, Avalon shooed him into the house and awkwardly smiled. "He's...I apologize for his dramatics."

Zelda laughed and rose from her chair. "I think he's funny. Definitely a sweet fella who wants to take care of you."

"I was sick a while back, but I'm really better now," Avalon assured her before she started taking a leaf out of the Doctor's book.

"Still, one more night can't hurt you. If he wants to, oh I don't know, tuck you into bed, let him." She folded her arms and smirked. "Could be ground zero for some yummy times."

Avalon's face went stark red while Zelda snickered. "I think...I am going to sleep," Avalon declared.

"Mhm."

"I really hate you," Avalon shook her head.

"Oh don't be shy, sugar! It's alright!"

Avalon shook her head again and her hand. She did not want to hear anymore of this. "Goodnight Zelda. I'll see you in the morning." She hurried back inside the house and was so relieved to see the Doctor waiting for her by the hallway, nowhere near the terrace. That meant she only had to explain for the husband part and not...not the second part.

"I am so sorry," she started when she pulled him into the hallway.

"For what?" he cluelessly asked her.

"Zelda just assumed that we were married and I was going to correct her, I swear I was, but she just kept talking and talking so...I sort of let it be."

The Doctor stopped walking and forced her to do the same. "Why would I be mad at that? It's not the first time someone presumes I'm married. I don't know what it is, it just always happens."

Avalon keenly studied him. "You're...you're serious? You're not upset?"

"No! So someone thinks you're my...my wife." A smile started spreading across his face. Something about that made him feel all warm inside. "That is not the end of the world."

Avalon blushed under his gaze. "Really?" She whispered. From her end, she couldn't see any problem with someone thinking she was his wife either...she just wasn't brave enough to admit it.

"Have you seen yourself, Ava? Anyone would be lucky enough to be your husband." The Doctor took her by the waist and lowered his head down for a short kiss. "I think a handful of the men at the party wished that after you sang so beautifully."

Avalon waved that off. "How unlucky for them that I was only singing to you." She went on her tippy-toes to kiss him again.

"C'mon, you really should try to rest."

Avalon dramatically groaned as he led her to their designated bedroom. "But I'm really not tired."

"You always say that and yet there's a handful of times where you end up falling asleep," the Doctor stopped by a door and grabbed the knob. "After a day like today, I'm pretty sure it's going to be one of those times."

"But I don't feel tired," Avalon insisted and slipped in-between him and the door. "I would much rather do something else." Her fingers danced along his chest as she suggestively smiled up at him.

"Don't be confused, I do love all the kissy moments but I can't let my Ava go without sleep," the Doctor tapped her nose but before he could draw his hand away, she grabbed it and settled it on her hip again. "Avalon…"

"How about this, I'm going to kiss you and if you don't kiss back then I will try to sleep," she promised with her typical sly smile. She knew exactly what she was doing, always did, and it was a shame that she always won. Her hands crawled up to his neck, loosely joining behind, and in two seconds she had planted her lips against his.

The Doctor could smell her rich lavender scent, just further adding to the unfair fight. He learned long ago that it was useless trying to fight her off because every time she kissed him, he wanted to kiss her back. Today's moment had her wearing a dress that made her simply exquisite. His hands had already found her exposed back - at what point that happened, he had no idea. He only knew that he couldn't move his hands off that part.

Avalon unwinded one arm to find the doorknob behind her because she wanted no interruptions and Amy and Rory were very good at that. She had no trouble finding it, despite being very occupied, and pushed it open. The Doctor had to hold her tighter due to the sudden loss of their support but Avalon managed to walk them inside, leaving him to shut the door behind. They fervently kissed each other while they crossed the room. The Doctor was aware that the longer they spent kissing the harder it was to want to let Avalon go. She fit so nicely between his arms and no matter where his hands roamed (or lips) on her body, it felt right. It felt like he needed to touch her, feel her warm, smooth skin and keep her sweet lips plump with all his kisses.

That's because you love her. Youloveheryouloveheryouloveheryouloveher-

Avalon's legs had hit the edge of the bed, knocking them both into reality. For Avalon, it was a mere nuisance that she would gladly ignore and go back to the happy kissing but for the Doctor it was a reminder. He needed self control, for his part and hers. She was still recuperating after all.

"No, don't," Avalon pouted when he untangled her arms from him. "I thought we were having fun." She looked past him to see her purse on the ground. No idea when I did that, she realized with a smirk.

"I was, am," the Doctor clarified quickly before she got any ideas. "But you need your rest and this...this is not resting."

"So?" Avalon sighed. "Fairy Tale Man, I have to ask if this and sorry for being daring because I know that you blush but...do you want me?"

"What!?"

"You heard me."

"Ava…" the Doctor cleared his throat, his face warm as ever and he was sure that it was red too.

"I have to ask because each time you just kind...recoil from me," Avalon bit her lower lip like it was gum all of a sudden. "It's never really happened to me before." She waited for an answer but all the Doctor did was stare at her with a smile working its way across his face. "Are you going to answer or did I just humiliate myself into the next century?"

"You asked a fair question but I'm just not sure how to answer it without...making you blush." He smirked when he saw just that happening. "What kind of question is that?" He reached to touch her cheek, tracing a pattern over it. "You're intelligent, passionate, stunning...an absolute princess. Who wouldn't want you?"

"I don't care about anyone else, only you," Avalon said quietly.

"Yes, absolutely yes." The Doctor was able to pull her back to him. He kept an arm around her waist while he nuzzled the side of her face. "You have no idea how much self control I've been exercising lately. You drive me crazy."

Avalon's lips twitched into a smile, soon into a smirk. "So what are you waiting for?"

The Doctor chuckled lightly, though his hearts did skip a beat at her light request. She wanted him as much as he wanted her. "Not the moment, certainly not the place." Avalon's eyebrows knitted together, puzzled until it shifted into annoyance. The Doctor sensed where her thoughts were going and turned her around so that her back was to his chest. There he lightly swayed them and pressed a kiss to Avalon's neck. "See, when I finally get to kiss and touch you the way I want to...we're going to need a room with thicker walls…"

Avalon blushed but her smirk widened. "Ah, so you're confident."

"Very."

"If you start saying from your experiences, I'll kill you."

"I won't if you won't. You seem to know your way around things as well."

"Well…"

"What I just say?"

Avalon laughed. "I love…" She caught herself at the nick of time. Oh my God. She turned around wearing a usual smile. "Thanks for explaining that." She fixed his skewed hair and took in a breath. "I look forward to that moment."

"As do I," the Doctor promised. "Get some rest please. Try."

"I can't do that unless my Fairy Tale Man is lying right next to me." She shrugged and backtracked from him. Zelda had left folded clothing on the foot of the bed so she swiped it off and pointed at the Doctor. "I won't try unless you're here."

"Where else would I be?"

Avalon triumphantly grinned. In a few minutes, she had forgone her beaded dress and put on a simple silk chiffon nightgown. She wasn't that surprised it hung a bit below her knees. For a time that thought it daring, Zelda was no stranger to the different fashions. Avalon wasn't interested in the shorter styles. Her mind was stuck on the accidental near slip up from earlier. Even though it was a slip up, after everything she heard, would it really be that bad if she finally told the Doctor? Her heart pounded at the idea of telling him but there was also an excitement she couldn't deny. Maybe it was time.

With those jumbled thoughts she climbed into bed and patted the spot next to her for the Doctor to join her. She giggled when he tickled her side and brought her closer to him. Even if she wasn't tired, she could lay there with him all night (or at least what was left of the night).

"I did have fun today. Thanks for bringing me here," she said after spending some nice quiet time. "It was good to see Zelda again."

"We can come back anytime you want," the Doctor said, knowing Avalon would love the idea.

"I'd like that," she nodded, tilting her head up to meet his gaze. "She showed me her journal...and I showed her mine. I've never done that. Are you mad I never showed it to you?"

"Of course not. One day I'll get to see it," he said, tucking a few strands of her curls between them.

"I just want to make sure it's perfect before you see it," she said, biting her lip. "Zelda kinda gave me pointers on a few drafts. But I also let her see the, um, things I wrote about our travels. She thought it was fake of course. Was that bad?"

"Nah, you'd be surprised how many people in the past know about me and my, uh, unique nature, and they deal with it rather well. We've become good friends."

"I know it's silly but I really do consider Zelda a friend. She's my special friend cos, you know, she's like my writing idol. Thanks for giving me that opportunity. I never thought in my life that I would get to meet her."

"You don't have to thank me, Ava. You know I'd do anything for you." He gave her a sweet kiss on her lips.

She rested her hand over his cheek when he kept his head hovering over hers. He kept saying that, didn't he? He made her feel so special all the time. Even when they bickered she got a thrill that absolutely no one gave her...and she had done a lot of bickering with other people. Everything he did, even if he was making her try to sleep when she didn't want to, had her feeling special.

"I love you," she whispered and suddenly her eyes couldn't meet his anymore.

Initially, the Doctor couldn't really decide if he had heard her right. His hearts had started hammering the moment he thought he heard her say those words. That sure made it easier to decide. Avalon didn't repeat it, she stayed quiet and kept herself busy by playing with the buttons of his shirt.

She was waiting.

And she was incredibly nervous.

"Ava…" the Doctor gently pulled her fingers off him and kept her hand within his.

She looked at him very briefly before finding the ceiling very interesting, but the Doctor was quicker in that moment. He'd seen the nervousness in her eyes, how anxious she was to hear his response. He almost laughed. If only she knew.

"I love you," he finally told her. He laughed at how quickly her eyes snapped back to him.

"Yeah?" She still whispered but even then her voice sounded like it'd lost air. She had lost air. "You do?"

"You have no idea the time I've spent swallowing these words down. I thought I'd freak you out if I told you."

"What? Why on Earth would you think that?"

"Because we've only been dating for a few months? Pretty sure saying 'I love you' months into a relationship is a huge no-no."

"And when exactly have we ever been the normal type of relationship?"

The Doctor opened his mouth to argue...then shut it. That was right. Very right. Nothing about them was normal. "I do love you."

"I love you," Avalon tested the way she would say those words from now on. She loved the way the words sounded each time she repeated them, and she repeated them several times. The Doctor eventually laughed at her but she whacked him until he apologized and said it back to her as many times as she had to 'make her feel better'.

And as it turned out, it became one of those nights where she was a little bit tired. Whether she wanted to admit it or not, she was still sleeping a little more than usual due to the medication she was still on and because of her recuperating health overall. She fell asleep somewhere in the middle of their bickering, missing when the Doctor declared a triumphant 'I win' at her sleeping form.

~ 0 ~

"So sorry I can't offer you a decent breakfast," Zelda offered yet another apology to the group after setting out the little bits of biscuits and fruit she had left in the fridge. "Each party wipes us out, believe it or not. They do eat while drinking."

"It's really fine," Amy tried to stop the woman from going crazy in the kitchen but Zelda kept searching through cabinets while they watched from the table. "We're not that big on breakfast anyways."

"Nonsense, I know Avalon's on a specific diet for her health."

"Yeah, but I'm fine," went the woman in question. "Really Zelda, come sit down. We'll be leaving soon and I'd rather talk instead of watching you search for an apple."

Zelda smiled at the group, though rather nervously if Avalon had to describe it. She pressed her dress down as she returned to the table. "Avalon, can I show you something? Before you go?"

"Of course," Avalon was quick to get up from her chair. She wasn't hungry anyways.

Zelda led her back to the living room where she picked up her green journal from the coffee table. "I, um, I sort of started something last night...after we talked. I hope you don't mind but it's about you, sugar."

"Me?" Avalon blinked, pointing at herself as if there was someone else in the room and Zelda had just spoken to the wrong person.

"Yes, I think it's fitting that whatever I publish next should be about you. An impossible girl, right?" Avalon looked at the journal and Zelda until the latter pushed the journal into her hands. "Read it, please?"

Avalon silently looked at the draft. There were still notes on the margins but she saw the title clear as day. 'The Impossible Girl'. A smile came to her face as she read through the lines. Despite understanding very little of the future, Zelda had managed to capture the essence of the adventures Avalon had gone through. She twisted it into her own world, making it so that Avalon still retained her beautiful human nature. Zelda made her the girl everyone wanted to be but absolutely no one could be.

"I...I love this!" Avalon exclaimed with the happiest of smiles on her face.

Zelda beamed. "Really? Oh, that means a lot!"

Avalon laughed. The irony of things. Her favorite author was telling her that her opinion meant a lot. "Zelda, thank you for writing this. I...I can't believe you managed to make this fantasy into, well, a good story."

"Oh," Zelda gently took the journal from Avalon with an odd expression on her face. "I could only do so much to make it good, nothing to what you must have truly experienced in these moments."

The laugh and smile faded from Avalon's face. "What...what do you mean?"

"I don't understand how it's possible but...I'm fairly certain all those things you wrote in your journal are true."

"What…?" Avalon nervously laughed. "Why-why would you think that?"

"Because no one cries as sad and scared as you did last night," Zelda touched Avalon's arm with a soft smile. "And I am so sorry for all the horrors you had to go through."

"Zelda, I don't know what you're thinking but it's not...it's not true. I mean, really, creatures that make you forget?" And yet as Avalon made the best argument she could come up with, tears were pooling in her eyes. It was the same sad, scared tears Zelda saw last night.

Zelda reached over to wipe a few tears off Avalon's face. "Oh sugar, no more tears. I think you've cried enough." Avalon tried her best not to cry but she was already sniffling. Zelda pulled her into a big hug. "You've gone through so much and yet you decided to come back and visit someone as insignificant as me."

"No, never," Avalon sniffed and hugged her tighter. "You're my friend. You're my friend who I wish lived near me."

"Where are you from? Really?"

Avalon hesitated to answer her, but the Doctor's words flew into her mind. 'Nah, you'd be surprised how many people in the past know about me and my, uh, unique nature, and they deal with it rather well. We've become good friends.' Could it be that Zelda would be one of those people for her? Something in her heart told her that she was right.

"2011," Avalon said and immediately felt Zelda stiffened. Before she could pull away, Avalon gripped the author into the hug. "I'm from a small town called Leadworth in England. I grew up learning about people in history and I always loved learning about Zelda Sayre Fitzgerald. She was my idol and I-I always wished I could meet her to tell her how much her work meant to me because I was always an outcast at home. We're very similar despite the hug gap between our lives. Being your friend has been a dream come true."

Now it was Zelda who had tears in her eyes. Avalon loosened her grip and allowed her to part. "It's impossible but it's the only way things make sense. You...you really learned about me?"

"You are not insignificant," Avalon took her hands and smiled. "You are an icon. I once dressed up as you for Halloween."

"What?" laughed Zelda.

Avalon's smile widened. "I did. You have always been my inspiration to write and the day I do write something it'll be in your name. So please, please, don't let anyone tell you that your work doesn't matter, that you don't matter."

"Avalon Reynolds believes in me," Zelda chuckled, remembering Avalon's very similar words she said in Montgomery. Avalon firmly nodded her head. "Well, you go back home then and think of me each time you want to scrap up whatever you drafted because I want you to pick it up and rewrite it. I believe that one day you will write an amazing book, a book so fantastic that you'll have everyone reading it. Zelda Sayre believes in you, Avalon, and she also believes that you are strong enough to keep going. Don't let those, um, Silence things and that woman win. You show 'em who's boss."

Avalon chuckled with fresh new tears in her eyes. "Oh, come here!" She encased Zelda in another hug.

Later on, when the group left the villa, Avalon excitedly babbled on about what transpired with Zelda. Amy and Rory were shocked and soon worried that Avalon had made a huge mistake revealing she was from the future but the Doctor seemed fine with it...almost like he expected it. When the Doctor had Avalon in the medbay later on, Avalon still went on about Zelda and lingered on the short story Zelda wrote about her.

"She called it 'The Impossible Girl'. It was so good and not because it was about me. The way she wrote it...Doctor, don't tell me I have to make her get rid of it," Avalon gave him her best pout in hopes that this time they could let history be changed just a tiny bit.

She was incredibly lucky.

"Ava, do you remember that I told you that you had no idea how much of an impact you had on people?"

Avalon distinctly remembered that as part of his sweet words he said to her the first time they visited Leadworth after Berlin. "Yeah…"

"And then I suggested we go visit Zelda again?"

"Yes," Avalon's eyes immediately narrowed on him. "What have you been up to, Fairy Tale Man?"

It was the Doctor's proud moment to show her the short story Zelda Fitzgerald published in 1924 - with her husband's name on the same byline - under the title 'The Impossible Girl'.

Avalon read the entire story and cried tears of joy. At the very end of the story was a small little letter.

'Everyone believes the impossible is just that but sometimes, if you are truly lucky, you get to see it in person...or you get to meet the impossible girl.'

With Love, Z.

#ocappreciation #doctor who #11th doctor #fd: doctor who #dw imagine #11th doctor imagine #11th doctor fics #doctor who fics #dw fics #oc: Avalon Reynolds #fic: falling in temptation #z: the beginning of everything

11 notes · View notes